۞ وَٱعْلَمُوٓا۟ أَنَّمَا غَنِمْتُم مِّن شَىْءٍ فَأَنَّ لِلَّهِ خُمُسَهُۥ وَلِلرَّسُولِ وَلِذِى ٱلْقُرْبَىٰ وَٱلْيَتَٰمَىٰ وَٱلْمَسَٰكِينِ وَٱبْنِ ٱلسَّبِيلِ إِن كُنتُمْ ءَامَنتُم بِٱللَّهِ وَمَآ أَنزَلْنَا عَلَىٰ عَبْدِنَا يَوْمَ ٱلْفُرْقَانِ يَوْمَ ٱلْتَقَى ٱلْجَمْعَانِ ۗ وَٱللَّهُ عَلَىٰ كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ
اس کا دوسرا ترجمہ ’’قرابت داروں کے لئے‘‘ بھی ہو سکتا ہے۔
3:14, 167.
8:70.
The verse relates to the division of the spoils (see also 8:2), one-fifth of which is to be placed at the disposal of the Imam or the Khalifah, as the case may be, to be divided as he deems fit among the five parties mentioned. The Holy Prophet’s share was spent for the benefit of the poor Muslims, he himself having lived a life of austere simplicity. According to Imam Malik, the division need not necessarily be made into equal portions, but is to be left to the discretion of the Imam, who is to divide it as circumstances and need of the hour demand. Such was also the practice of the Holy Prophet and his four Rightly-Guided Successors. The remaining four-fifths were divided among the soldiers who were paid no salaries and generally had even to incur the expenses of wars themselves. This was an exigency measure adopted to meet the conditions then obtaining, as there was then no regular army and no State treasury. "The kindred" included all the descendants of Hashim and ‘Abdul- Muttalib who could
The Day of Badr.
8:70.
3:14,167.
Commentary:
This verse (see also 8:2) relates to the division of the spoils of war. One fifth of such property was to be set apart, and the remainder was to be divided among the soldiers (who received no pay). In pre-Islamic Arabia, the practice was that first of all the commander chose from the booty anything he liked. This was known as صفیة (safiyyah), i.e. the thing chosen. Of the remainder he took خمس (one-fifth) in addition to صفیة (the chosen thing). Islam abolished the practice of صفیة(safiyyah) and the fifth part also was not to go entirely to the commander, but was to be shared by others. In the lifetime of the Holy Prophet, the practice was that of the خمس i.e. the fifth part, the Prophet took only a portion, and divided the remainder among his kinsmen, the orphans, the poor and the wayfarers. By 'kinsmen' were meant the descendants of Hashim and ‘Abdul-Muttalib, the two near ancestors of the Holy Prophet. After the death of the Holy Prophet, the fifth part went to the Khalifah or Imam who was to divide it among himself, the kinsmen of the Holy Prophet, the orphans, the poor and the wayfarers. According to Imam Malik, the division need not necessarily be made into equal portions, but is to be left to the discretion of the Imam, who is to divide it as circumstances and the need of the hour demand. Such was also the practice of the Holy Prophet and his four rightly-guided Successors.
The words, if you believe in Allah, are meant for the Imam, or the commanders, and serve as a reminder to them that they are not to appropriate the whole خمس (fifth portion) for themselves but should also give to other classes of men their due, as directed in the verse.
The words, if you believe in Allah and in what We sent down to Our servant on the Day of Distinction, serve twofold purpose. Firstly, they are meant to show that the qualification implied in the words, if you believe, does not relate to the Holy Prophet. Secondly, they serve to remind Muslims that since God helped them against disbelievers at Badr, when all material factors were against them, they should trust in His help and accept all His commandments regarding the distribution of spoils, etc., willingly and cheerfully.
The Battle of Badr is called یوم الفرقان (Day of Distinction) because on that day God brought into being extraordinary circumstances to grant victory to His Prophet, and to make it clear which party was fighting in the cause of God and which in the cause of Satan. Thus, the words یوم الفرقان (Day of Distinction) are here intended to hint that when a Muslim commander or an Imam gains a victory over his enemies, he should bear in mind that it is due to God’s assistance, and, therefore, he should not hesitate to divide the booty in accordance with His command.
a
8:70.
b
3:14, 167.
1
اس کا دوسرا ترجمہ ’’قرابت داروں کے لئے‘‘ بھی ہو سکتا ہے۔
b
8:70.
c
3:14,167.
1130
Commentary:
This verse (see also 8:2) relates to the division of the spoils of war. One fifth of such property was to be set apart, and the remainder was to be divided among the soldiers (who received no pay). In pre-Islamic Arabia, the practice was that first of all the commander chose from the booty anything he liked. This was known as صفیة (safiyyah), i.e. the thing chosen. Of the remainder he took خمس (one-fifth) in addition to صفیة (the chosen thing). Islam abolished the practice of صفیة(safiyyah) and the fifth part also was not to go entirely to the commander, but was to be shared by others. In the lifetime of the Holy Prophet, the practice was that of the خمس i.e. the fifth part, the Prophet took only a portion, and divided the remainder among his kinsmen, the orphans, the poor and the wayfarers. By 'kinsmen' were meant the descendants of Hashim and ‘Abdul-Muttalib, the two near ancestors of the Holy Prophet. After the death of the Holy Prophet, the fifth part went to the Khalifah or Imam who was to divide it among himself, the kinsmen of the Holy Prophet, the orphans, the poor and the wayfarers. According to Imam Malik, the division need not necessarily be made into equal portions, but is to be left to the discretion of the Imam, who is to divide it as circumstances and the need of the hour demand. Such was also the practice of the Holy Prophet and his four rightly-guided Successors.
The words, if you believe in Allah, are meant for the Imam, or the commanders, and serve as a reminder to them that they are not to appropriate the whole خمس (fifth portion) for themselves but should also give to other classes of men their due, as directed in the verse.
The words, if you believe in Allah and in what We sent down to Our servant on the Day of Distinction, serve twofold purpose. Firstly, they are meant to show that the qualification implied in the words, if you believe, does not relate to the Holy Prophet. Secondly, they serve to remind Muslims that since God helped them against disbelievers at Badr, when all material factors were against them, they should trust in His help and accept all His commandments regarding the distribution of spoils, etc., willingly and cheerfully.
The Battle of Badr is called یوم الفرقان (Day of Distinction) because on that day God brought into being extraordinary circumstances to grant victory to His Prophet, and to make it clear which party was fighting in the cause of God and which in the cause of Satan. Thus, the words یوم الفرقان (Day of Distinction) are here intended to hint that when a Muslim commander or an Imam gains a victory over his enemies, he should bear in mind that it is due to God’s assistance, and, therefore, he should not hesitate to divide the booty in accordance with His command.
a
3:14, 167.
b
8:70.
1122
The verse relates to the division of the spoils (see also 8:2), one-fifth of which is to be placed at the disposal of the Imam or the Khalifah, as the case may be, to be divided as he deems fit among the five parties mentioned. The Holy Prophet’s share was spent for the benefit of the poor Muslims, he himself having lived a life of austere simplicity. According to Imam Malik, the division need not necessarily be made into equal portions, but is to be left to the discretion of the Imam, who is to divide it as circumstances and need of the hour demand. Such was also the practice of the Holy Prophet and his four Rightly-Guided Successors. The remaining four-fifths were divided among the soldiers who were paid no salaries and generally had even to incur the expenses of wars themselves. This was an exigency measure adopted to meet the conditions then obtaining, as there was then no regular army and no State treasury. "The kindred" included all the descendants of Hashim and ‘Abdul- Muttalib who could
1123
The Day of Badr.
إِذْ أَنتُم بِٱلْعُدْوَةِ ٱلدُّنْيَا وَهُم بِٱلْعُدْوَةِ ٱلْقُصْوَىٰ وَٱلرَّكْبُ أَسْفَلَ مِنكُمْ ۚ وَلَوْ تَوَاعَدتُّمْ لَٱخْتَلَفْتُمْ فِى ٱلْمِيعَٰدِ ۙ وَلَٰكِن لِّيَقْضِىَ ٱللَّهُ أَمْرًا كَانَ مَفْعُولًا لِّيَهْلِكَ مَنْ هَلَكَ عَنۢ بَيِّنَةٍ وَيَحْيَىٰ مَنْ حَىَّ عَنۢ بَيِّنَةٍ ۗ وَإِنَّ ٱللَّهَ لَسَمِيعٌ عَلِيمٌ
这节经文对那三伙人在白德尔战场上的阵地作了一幅绘图式的描写。穆斯林在离麦地那较近的一侧, 麦加的军队在离该城较远的一个地方, 而麦加商队那时正从叙利亚来, 在向着海岸走。这节经文说, 如果让穆斯林来约定交战时间, 他们在这点上意见肯定会分歧, 他们宁愿拖延第一次交战的日期, 因为他们觉得自己还不够强大, 在战场上迎战比他们强大得多而且装备精良的敌人。可是, 安拉的目的显示了强力的迹象, 他带来了这场遭遇战。
The verse gives a graphic picture of the position of the three parties at Badr. The Muslims were on the side nearer to Medina, the Meccan army was in a place farther away from the town and the Meccan caravan which was coming from Syria was towards the sea-coast. The verse says that if it had been left to the Muslims to appoint the time of the encounter, they would certainly have differed with regard to it and would have preferred to postpone the date of the first clash, for at that time they did not feel strong enough to meet their much more powerful and far better equipped enemy in the field of battle. But God’s object being to show a powerful Sign, He brought about the encounter.
God had decreed that the Meccans should suffer defeat.
Commentary:
In this verse and those that follow, the Quran describes how God arranged and planned to bring about an encounter at Badr between believers and disbelievers, so that He might thereby crush the power of the enemy and show a sign in support of Islam.
The verse begins with a graphic picture of the situation of the different parties at Badr and then proceeds to say that, if it had been left to the Muslims to appoint the time of the encounter, they would certainly have differed with regard to it and would have preferred to postpone the date of the first clash, for at that time they did not feel strong enough to meet their much more powerful and far better-equipped enemy in a field of battle. As, however, God’s object was to show a powerful sign, so He brought about the encounter at a time when the Muslims were still very weak and the enemy very strong. This was done so that the party, which had been proved to be in error and to be spiritually dead by means of clear reasons and arguments, might perish and the party, which had been proved to be spiritually alive and established on the firm basis of truth, might survive and live.
The Quran has mentioned, more than once, the Divine attribute of "All-Hearing" in connection with the Battle of Badr in order to allude to the fact that prayers had played a great part in bringing about the victory and that they can play a similar part again.
548
这节经文对那三伙人在白德尔战场上的阵地作了一幅绘图式的描写。穆斯林在离麦地那较近的一侧, 麦加的军队在离该城较远的一个地方, 而麦加商队那时正从叙利亚来, 在向着海岸走。这节经文说, 如果让穆斯林来约定交战时间, 他们在这点上意见肯定会分歧, 他们宁愿拖延第一次交战的日期, 因为他们觉得自己还不够强大, 在战场上迎战比他们强大得多而且装备精良的敌人。可是, 安拉的目的显示了强力的迹象, 他带来了这场遭遇战。
1131
Commentary:
In this verse and those that follow, the Quran describes how God arranged and planned to bring about an encounter at Badr between believers and disbelievers, so that He might thereby crush the power of the enemy and show a sign in support of Islam.
The verse begins with a graphic picture of the situation of the different parties at Badr and then proceeds to say that, if it had been left to the Muslims to appoint the time of the encounter, they would certainly have differed with regard to it and would have preferred to postpone the date of the first clash, for at that time they did not feel strong enough to meet their much more powerful and far better-equipped enemy in a field of battle. As, however, God’s object was to show a powerful sign, so He brought about the encounter at a time when the Muslims were still very weak and the enemy very strong. This was done so that the party, which had been proved to be in error and to be spiritually dead by means of clear reasons and arguments, might perish and the party, which had been proved to be spiritually alive and established on the firm basis of truth, might survive and live.
The Quran has mentioned, more than once, the Divine attribute of "All-Hearing" in connection with the Battle of Badr in order to allude to the fact that prayers had played a great part in bringing about the victory and that they can play a similar part again.
1124
The verse gives a graphic picture of the position of the three parties at Badr. The Muslims were on the side nearer to Medina, the Meccan army was in a place farther away from the town and the Meccan caravan which was coming from Syria was towards the sea-coast. The verse says that if it had been left to the Muslims to appoint the time of the encounter, they would certainly have differed with regard to it and would have preferred to postpone the date of the first clash, for at that time they did not feel strong enough to meet their much more powerful and far better equipped enemy in the field of battle. But God’s object being to show a powerful Sign, He brought about the encounter.
1125
God had decreed that the Meccans should suffer defeat.
إِذْ يُرِيكَهُمُ ٱللَّهُ فِى مَنَامِكَ قَلِيلًا ۖ وَلَوْ أَرَىٰكَهُمْ كَثِيرًا لَّفَشِلْتُمْ وَلَتَنَٰزَعْتُمْ فِى ٱلْأَمْرِ وَلَٰكِنَّ ٱللَّهَ سَلَّمَ ۗ إِنَّهُۥ عَلِيمٌۢ بِذَاتِ ٱلصُّدُورِ
3:14.
خواب میں دشمن کی تعداد کم کرکے دکھائے جانے کا مطلب یہ ہوتا ہے کہ دشمن پر غلبہ ملے گا۔
یعنی کفار کے لشکر کو۔
یعنی خواب میں کفار زیادہ دکھائے جاتے تو اس کی تعبیر یہ ہوتی کہ وہ غالب آئیں گے۔
3:14.
On his way to Badr the Holy Prophet in a vision saw the Meccan army to be less in number than they actually were (Jarir, x.9). This meant that in spite of their superior numbers and equipment they would be defeated.
3:14.
Important Words:
منام (dream) is derived from نام i.e. he slept. منام means, sleep; place where one sleeps; dream (Aqrab).
Commentary:
While on his way to Badr, the Holy Prophet was shown the Meccan army in a dream to be less in number than they actually were (Tabari, x. 9). In the language of dreams, this meant that the Meccan force, in spite of their superior numbers and equip-ment, would be overcome by the Muslims. On the other hand, if the enemy had been shown in a dream to be in large numbers, the interpretation of the dream would have been that the party to which the dreamer belonged would lose heart and would be overpowered by the enemy.
c
3:14.
2
خواب میں دشمن کی تعداد کم کرکے دکھائے جانے کا مطلب یہ ہوتا ہے کہ دشمن پر غلبہ ملے گا۔
3
یعنی کفار کے لشکر کو۔
4
یعنی خواب میں کفار زیادہ دکھائے جاتے تو اس کی تعبیر یہ ہوتی کہ وہ غالب آئیں گے۔
a
3:14.
1132
Important Words:
منام (dream) is derived from نام i.e. he slept. منام means, sleep; place where one sleeps; dream (Aqrab).
Commentary:
While on his way to Badr, the Holy Prophet was shown the Meccan army in a dream to be less in number than they actually were (Tabari, x. 9). In the language of dreams, this meant that the Meccan force, in spite of their superior numbers and equip-ment, would be overcome by the Muslims. On the other hand, if the enemy had been shown in a dream to be in large numbers, the interpretation of the dream would have been that the party to which the dreamer belonged would lose heart and would be overpowered by the enemy.
b
3:14.
1126
On his way to Badr the Holy Prophet in a vision saw the Meccan army to be less in number than they actually were (Jarir, x.9). This meant that in spite of their superior numbers and equipment they would be defeated.
وَإِذْ يُرِيكُمُوهُمْ إِذِ ٱلْتَقَيْتُمْ فِىٓ أَعْيُنِكُمْ قَلِيلًا وَيُقَلِّلُكُمْ فِىٓ أَعْيُنِهِمْ لِيَقْضِىَ ٱللَّهُ أَمْرًا كَانَ مَفْعُولًا ۗ وَإِلَى ٱللَّهِ تُرْجَعُ ٱلْأُمُورُ
یہاں ظاہر کا ذکر ہے رؤیا کا نہیں۔ عربی میں ’’قَلِیْل‘‘ کے معنے کمزور کے بھی ہوتے ہیں اور مراد یہ ہے کہ تمہارے دل اس قدر مضبوط کر دئے گئے کہ باوجود کفار کے زیادہ ہونے کے تم ان کو بے حقیقت سمجھتے تھے اور شیر کی طرح ان پر حملہ کرکے تم نے ان کو تباہ کردیا۔
یعنی مومن اپنے ایمان کی وجہ سے کافروں کو جو زیادہ تھے کمزور سمجھتے تھے اور کافر اپنے بغض کی وجہ سے مومنوں کی ایمانی طاقت کو نظر انداز کر رہے تھے۔
3:14.
2:211; 3:110; 35:5.
Whereas the preceding verse referred to the appearance of the enemy in a vision to the Holy Prophet, the present verse refers to its actual disposition on the battlefield. The enemy had kept one-third of their number hidden behind the mounds so that, when both parties came face to face, the Muslims saw only two-thirds of their actual number. This naturally gave heart to them. The enemy on their part did so, as they thought, lest the Muslims being overawed might flee from battlefield and refuse to give battle. Both these impressions helped to encourage either party to come to grips with their opponents with the result that "the thing decreed" was brought about, i.e. the Meccans suffered an ignominious and crushing defeat.
3:14.
2:211; 3:110; 35:5.
Commentary:
Whereas the preceding verse referred to the appearance of the enemy in a dream, the present verse refers to its actual appearance on the battlefield. What happened was that the enemy had kept one-third of their number behind mounds so that, when both parties came face to face, Muslims saw only two-thirds of their army. The Meccan army, about 1,000 strong, was more than three times the number of the Muslims who were only 313, but it so happened that the latter saw them to be only twice their own number. This naturally made the Faithful more hopeful. As hinted above, the enemy had concealed one-third of their number from the Muslims so that (as they thought) the latter might not be overawed and flee from the battlefield. This ruse was meant by them as an enticement to the Muslims so that the latter might be encouraged to give them battle and consequently be annihilated. Indeed, the Muslims were so weak at that time that the Meccans were anxious to get them within their grip, so that they might wipe them out of existence and thus extirpate Islam. The weakness of the Muslims became all the more apparent when the Meccans actually saw them, for they saw them smaller than their actual number, and both these impressions helped to encourage either party to come to grips with the opposing party, with the result that the "thing decreed" was miraculously brought about.
a
3:14.
b
2:211; 3:110; 35:5.
1
یہاں ظاہر کا ذکر ہے رؤیا کا نہیں۔ عربی میں ’’قَلِیْل‘‘ کے معنے کمزور کے بھی ہوتے ہیں اور مراد یہ ہے کہ تمہارے دل اس قدر مضبوط کر دئے گئے کہ باوجود کفار کے زیادہ ہونے کے تم ان کو بے حقیقت سمجھتے تھے اور شیر کی طرح ان پر حملہ کرکے تم نے ان کو تباہ کردیا۔
2
یعنی مومن اپنے ایمان کی وجہ سے کافروں کو جو زیادہ تھے کمزور سمجھتے تھے اور کافر اپنے بغض کی وجہ سے مومنوں کی ایمانی طاقت کو نظر انداز کر رہے تھے۔
a
3:14.
b
2:211; 3:110; 35:5.
1133
Commentary:
Whereas the preceding verse referred to the appearance of the enemy in a dream, the present verse refers to its actual appearance on the battlefield. What happened was that the enemy had kept one-third of their number behind mounds so that, when both parties came face to face, Muslims saw only two-thirds of their army. The Meccan army, about 1,000 strong, was more than three times the number of the Muslims who were only 313, but it so happened that the latter saw them to be only twice their own number. This naturally made the Faithful more hopeful. As hinted above, the enemy had concealed one-third of their number from the Muslims so that (as they thought) the latter might not be overawed and flee from the battlefield. This ruse was meant by them as an enticement to the Muslims so that the latter might be encouraged to give them battle and consequently be annihilated. Indeed, the Muslims were so weak at that time that the Meccans were anxious to get them within their grip, so that they might wipe them out of existence and thus extirpate Islam. The weakness of the Muslims became all the more apparent when the Meccans actually saw them, for they saw them smaller than their actual number, and both these impressions helped to encourage either party to come to grips with the opposing party, with the result that the "thing decreed" was miraculously brought about.
a
3:14.
b
2:211; 3:110; 35:5.
1127
Whereas the preceding verse referred to the appearance of the enemy in a vision to the Holy Prophet, the present verse refers to its actual disposition on the battlefield. The enemy had kept one-third of their number hidden behind the mounds so that, when both parties came face to face, the Muslims saw only two-thirds of their actual number. This naturally gave heart to them. The enemy on their part did so, as they thought, lest the Muslims being overawed might flee from battlefield and refuse to give battle. Both these impressions helped to encourage either party to come to grips with their opponents with the result that "the thing decreed" was brought about, i.e. the Meccans suffered an ignominious and crushing defeat.
يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوٓا۟ إِذَا لَقِيتُمْ فِئَةً فَٱثْبُتُوا۟ وَٱذْكُرُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ كَثِيرًا لَّعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ
اللہ کو بہت یاد کرنے سے اس کی صفات دل میں روشن ہوتی ہیں اور ایمان اور جرأت میں زیادتی ہوتی ہے۔
8:16; 47:5.
33:42; 62:11.
Commentary:
Muslims are here told that they should not think that war with disbelievers had ended with the Battle of Badr. The enemy was to return to the attack repeatedly and with larger and still larger forces. So Muslims are exhorted to remain firm and not to waver before the repeated onslaughts of the enemy.
The words, remember Allah much, imply that as the enemy will call his allies to his aid, so the Faithful, too, should call God to their help by constantly praying to Him.
The secret of success is stated here to lie in two things: (1) that Muslims should never feel secure from the attacks of the enemy and should always be prepared for them, and (2) that they should be always invoking God’s help.
c
8:16; 47:5.
d
33:42; 62:11.
3
اللہ کو بہت یاد کرنے سے اس کی صفات دل میں روشن ہوتی ہیں اور ایمان اور جرأت میں زیادتی ہوتی ہے۔
a
8:16; 47:5.
b
33:42; 62:11.
1134
Commentary:
Muslims are here told that they should not think that war with disbelievers had ended with the Battle of Badr. The enemy was to return to the attack repeatedly and with larger and still larger forces. So Muslims are exhorted to remain firm and not to waver before the repeated onslaughts of the enemy.
The words, remember Allah much, imply that as the enemy will call his allies to his aid, so the Faithful, too, should call God to their help by constantly praying to Him.
The secret of success is stated here to lie in two things: (1) that Muslims should never feel secure from the attacks of the enemy and should always be prepared for them, and (2) that they should be always invoking God’s help.
c
8:16; 47:5.
d
33:42; 62:11.
وَأَطِيعُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُۥ وَلَا تَنَٰزَعُوا۟ فَتَفْشَلُوا۟ وَتَذْهَبَ رِيحُكُمْ ۖ وَٱصْبِرُوٓا۟ ۚ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ مَعَ ٱلصَّٰبِرِينَ
3:33; 4:60; 8:21; 24:55.
یہاں فاء کا لفظ ہے جو نتیجہ کے اظہار کے لئے آتا ہے۔ یہی ترجمہ ہم نے کیا ہے۔
قرآن مجید میں رِیْح کا لفظ ہے جس کے لفظی معنے ہوا کے ہیں۔ لیکن دوسرے معنے لغت میں طاقت کے بھی ہیں وہی ہم نے کیے ہیں۔
3:33; 4:60; 8:21; 24:55.
Important Words:
ریح (power) is derived from راح i.e. it (a day) was violently windy; or it was or became cool and pleasant by means of the wind. راح الشجر means, the tree felt the wind. راح also means, he was or became brisk, lively, active or quick (as though he felt the wind and was refreshed by it). ریح means wind, i.e. the air that is between heaven and earth; the breath of the air, or, in like manner, of anything (said to be so called because it generally brings rest or ease); puff or gust of wind; also predominance or prevalence; power or force; aid against an enemy; victory or conquest; a turn of good fortune. One would say ذھبت ریحھم i.e. their turn of good fortune had departed تذھب ریحکم means, your predominance and power would depart (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse mentions three ways by following which Muslims could remain firm and become successful. Firstly, they are bidden to obey the commandments of God and His Messenger. Secondly, they are enjoined not to dispute with one another, but to remain united. Thirdly, they are commanded to remain patient and steadfast.
e
3:33; 4:60; 8:21; 24:55.
4
یہاں فاء کا لفظ ہے جو نتیجہ کے اظہار کے لئے آتا ہے۔ یہی ترجمہ ہم نے کیا ہے۔
5
قرآن مجید میں رِیْح کا لفظ ہے جس کے لفظی معنے ہوا کے ہیں۔ لیکن دوسرے معنے لغت میں طاقت کے بھی ہیں وہی ہم نے کیے ہیں۔
c
3:33; 4:60; 8:21; 24:55.
1135
Important Words:
ریح (power) is derived from راح i.e. it (a day) was violently windy; or it was or became cool and pleasant by means of the wind. راح الشجر means, the tree felt the wind. راح also means, he was or became brisk, lively, active or quick (as though he felt the wind and was refreshed by it). ریح means wind, i.e. the air that is between heaven and earth; the breath of the air, or, in like manner, of anything (said to be so called because it generally brings rest or ease); puff or gust of wind; also predominance or prevalence; power or force; aid against an enemy; victory or conquest; a turn of good fortune. One would say ذھبت ریحھم i.e. their turn of good fortune had departed تذھب ریحکم means, your predominance and power would depart (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse mentions three ways by following which Muslims could remain firm and become successful. Firstly, they are bidden to obey the commandments of God and His Messenger. Secondly, they are enjoined not to dispute with one another, but to remain united. Thirdly, they are commanded to remain patient and steadfast.
a
3:33; 4:60; 8:21; 24:55.
1128
Rih among other things means, predominance, strength, victory (Lane).
وَلَا تَكُونُوا۟ كَٱلَّذِينَ خَرَجُوا۟ مِن دِيَٰرِهِم بَطَرًا وَرِئَآءَ ٱلنَّاسِ وَيَصُدُّونَ عَن سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِ ۚ وَٱللَّهُ بِمَا يَعْمَلُونَ مُحِيطٌ
Important Words:
بطرا (boastfully). بطر الرجل means, the man exulted or exulted excessively; or he behaved insolently and ungratefully; or he behaved with pride and boastfulness; or he became stupefied and confounded with his wealth (and power), bearing it in an evil manner and turning it to a wrong purpose; or he regarded a thing with hatred and dislike, without its deserving to be so regarded; or he walked with a proud and conceited gait (Lane).
Commentary:
Boastfulness and the desire to be seen of and praised by others have always been a source of weakness in man, and the verse condemns them in the strongest terms. Again, in the field of religion, true service lies in opposing the enemy not only with fervour and zeal but with a view to helping and advancing the cause of truth. Those who are truly brave do nothing from motives of selfishness or self-display; their only motive is to seek the pleasure of God. The verse gives a description of the Meccan army under Abu Jahl which came forth from Mecca in proud exultation, and the Muslims are warned against following their example.
1136
Important Words:
بطرا (boastfully). بطر الرجل means, the man exulted or exulted excessively; or he behaved insolently and ungratefully; or he behaved with pride and boastfulness; or he became stupefied and confounded with his wealth (and power), bearing it in an evil manner and turning it to a wrong purpose; or he regarded a thing with hatred and dislike, without its deserving to be so regarded; or he walked with a proud and conceited gait (Lane).
Commentary:
Boastfulness and the desire to be seen of and praised by others have always been a source of weakness in man, and the verse condemns them in the strongest terms. Again, in the field of religion, true service lies in opposing the enemy not only with fervour and zeal but with a view to helping and advancing the cause of truth. Those who are truly brave do nothing from motives of selfishness or self-display; their only motive is to seek the pleasure of God. The verse gives a description of the Meccan army under Abu Jahl which came forth from Mecca in proud exultation, and the Muslims are warned against following their example.
وَإِذْ زَيَّنَ لَهُمُ ٱلشَّيْطَٰنُ أَعْمَٰلَهُمْ وَقَالَ لَا غَالِبَ لَكُمُ ٱلْيَوْمَ مِنَ ٱلنَّاسِ وَإِنِّى جَارٌ لَّكُمْ ۖ فَلَمَّا تَرَآءَتِ ٱلْفِئَتَانِ نَكَصَ عَلَىٰ عَقِبَيْهِ وَقَالَ إِنِّى بَرِىٓءٌ مِّنكُمْ إِنِّىٓ أَرَىٰ مَا لَا تَرَوْنَ إِنِّىٓ أَخَافُ ٱللَّهَ ۚ وَٱللَّهُ شَدِيدُ ٱلْعِقَابِ
6:44; 16:64; 27:25; 29:49.
14:23; 59:17.
The person referred to in the verse is reported to be Suraqah bin Malik bin Ju‘sham who incited the Meccans against the Muslims, but who afterwards embraced Islam. The Meccan army was still at Mecca when some of the Quraishite leaders gave expression to the fear that Banu Bakr, a branch of Banu Kananah, who were hostile to the Quraish, might surprise Mecca during their absence or attack the Meccan army from the rear. Their fears were allayed by Suraqah, a chief of Banu Kananah, who assured them that his tribesmen would do them no harm (Jarir, x.13).
When Suraqah saw the grim determination of the Muslims, fear took hold of him; for on seeing them he was convinced that they would win or die. This was exactly how ‘Utbah and ‘Umair felt on the day of Badr and told the Meccans that the Muslims looked like so many "seekers after death" (Tabari).
6:44; 16:64; 27:25; 29:49.
14:23; 59:17.
Important Words:
جار (protector) is derived from جار which means, he declined or deviated. جاورہ means, he became his neighbour, or he lived in his neighbourhood. جاورہ also means, he bound himself to him by a covenant to protect him. جار means, a neighbour; a person whom one protects; one who seeks protection; also a protector (Lane).
نکص (he turned). نکص عن الامر means, he receded or retired or drew back from the thing or the affair; or he recoiled or shrank from it in fear. نکص علی عقبیه means, he turned back from a thing to which he had applied himself (Lane).
Commentary:
For the meaning of the word "Satan", see 2:15. The word here means, one who misleads or gives evil advice. The person referred to in the verse is reported to be Suraqah bin Malik bin Ju‘sham who incited the Meccans against the Muslims but who afterwards embraced Islam.
The Meccan army was still at Mecca when some of the Quraishite leaders gave expression to the fear that Banu Bakr, a branch of Banu Kananah, who were hostile to the Quraish, might surprise Mecca during their absence or attack the Meccan army from the rear. Their fears were allayed by Suraqah, a chief of Banu Kananah, who assured them that his tribesmen would do them no harm (Jarir, x. 13).
The words, I see what you see not, signify that when Suraqah saw the grim determination of the Muslims, fear took hold of him; for on seeing them he was convinced that the Muslims would win or die. This was exactly what ‘Utbah and ‘Umair also saw and felt when they told the Meccans that the Muslims looked like so many "seekers of death" (Tabari). Suraqah uttered the words, I fear Allah, not because he really feared God at that time but because he wished to find an excuse to flee from the battlefield.
f
6:44; 16:64; 27:25; 29:49.
g
14:23; 59:17.
a
6:44; 16:64; 27:25; 29:49.
b
14:23; 59:17.
1137
Important Words:
جار (protector) is derived from جار which means, he declined or deviated. جاورہ means, he became his neighbour, or he lived in his neighbourhood. جاورہ also means, he bound himself to him by a covenant to protect him. جار means, a neighbour; a person whom one protects; one who seeks protection; also a protector (Lane).
نکص (he turned). نکص عن الامر means, he receded or retired or drew back from the thing or the affair; or he recoiled or shrank from it in fear. نکص علی عقبیه means, he turned back from a thing to which he had applied himself (Lane).
Commentary:
For the meaning of the word "Satan", see 2:15. The word here means, one who misleads or gives evil advice. The person referred to in the verse is reported to be Suraqah bin Malik bin Ju‘sham who incited the Meccans against the Muslims but who afterwards embraced Islam.
The Meccan army was still at Mecca when some of the Quraishite leaders gave expression to the fear that Banu Bakr, a branch of Banu Kananah, who were hostile to the Quraish, might surprise Mecca during their absence or attack the Meccan army from the rear. Their fears were allayed by Suraqah, a chief of Banu Kananah, who assured them that his tribesmen would do them no harm (Jarir, x. 13).
The words, I see what you see not, signify that when Suraqah saw the grim determination of the Muslims, fear took hold of him; for on seeing them he was convinced that the Muslims would win or die. This was exactly what ‘Utbah and ‘Umair also saw and felt when they told the Meccans that the Muslims looked like so many "seekers of death" (Tabari). Suraqah uttered the words, I fear Allah, not because he really feared God at that time but because he wished to find an excuse to flee from the battlefield.
b
6:44; 16:64; 27:25; 29:49.
c
14:23; 59:17.
1129
The person referred to in the verse is reported to be Suraqah bin Malik bin Ju‘sham who incited the Meccans against the Muslims, but who afterwards embraced Islam. The Meccan army was still at Mecca when some of the Quraishite leaders gave expression to the fear that Banu Bakr, a branch of Banu Kananah, who were hostile to the Quraish, might surprise Mecca during their absence or attack the Meccan army from the rear. Their fears were allayed by Suraqah, a chief of Banu Kananah, who assured them that his tribesmen would do them no harm (Jarir, x.13).
1130
When Suraqah saw the grim determination of the Muslims, fear took hold of him; for on seeing them he was convinced that they would win or die. This was exactly how ‘Utbah and ‘Umair felt on the day of Badr and told the Meccans that the Muslims looked like so many "seekers after death" (Tabari).
إِذْ يَقُولُ ٱلْمُنَٰفِقُونَ وَٱلَّذِينَ فِى قُلُوبِهِم مَّرَضٌ غَرَّ هَٰٓؤُلَآءِ دِينُهُمْ ۗ وَمَن يَتَوَكَّلْ عَلَى ٱللَّهِ فَإِنَّ ٱللَّهَ عَزِيزٌ حَكِيمٌ
پہلی آیت سے پتہ لگتا ہے کہ کفار غرور کے جذبہ کے ماتحت جنگ کے لئے نکلے تھے۔ پس وہ مسلمانوں کی طرف بھی یہی جذبہ منسوب کرتے تھے اور ایمان کا اثر ان کو نظر نہیں آتا تھا۔
یہ ترجمہ فاء کی وجہ سے ہے۔
33:13.
9:51; 12:68; 14:12; 33:4; 65:4.
Commentary:
The words, the hypocrites and those in whose hearts is a disease, here refer to those men in the Meccan army who had embraced Islam in Mecca, but who, being weak, remained with disbelievers out of fear, and had now come forth with the Meccan army in order to fight the Muslims. There were four or five such men who, when they saw the small band of Muslims arrayed in battle-order against a well-equipped army of Meccan warriors, thought it foolhardy on the part of the former to take their stand against the overwhelming odds and made the remark mentioned in the verse. To this remark, the verse gives the reply that the small band of Muslims faced the heavy odds not because their religion had deluded them but because they had put their trust in God Who was both Mighty and Wise and Who had promised to help them. The last words of the verse are thus also intended to reprimand the weak-hearted Muslims of Mecca and to remind them that their hypocritical policy resulted from the fact that they had no trust in the power and might of God.
a
33:13.
b
9:15; 12:68; 14:12 33:4; 65:4.
1
پہلی آیت سے پتہ لگتا ہے کہ کفار غرور کے جذبہ کے ماتحت جنگ کے لئے نکلے تھے۔ پس وہ مسلمانوں کی طرف بھی یہی جذبہ منسوب کرتے تھے اور ایمان کا اثر ان کو نظر نہیں آتا تھا۔
2
یہ ترجمہ فاء کی وجہ سے ہے۔
a
33:13.
b
9:51; 12:68; 14:12; 33:4; 65:4.
1138
Commentary:
The words, the hypocrites and those in whose hearts is a disease, here refer to those men in the Meccan army who had embraced Islam in Mecca, but who, being weak, remained with disbelievers out of fear, and had now come forth with the Meccan army in order to fight the Muslims. There were four or five such men who, when they saw the small band of Muslims arrayed in battle-order against a well-equipped army of Meccan warriors, thought it foolhardy on the part of the former to take their stand against the overwhelming odds and made the remark mentioned in the verse. To this remark, the verse gives the reply that the small band of Muslims faced the heavy odds not because their religion had deluded them but because they had put their trust in God Who was both Mighty and Wise and Who had promised to help them. The last words of the verse are thus also intended to reprimand the weak-hearted Muslims of Mecca and to remind them that their hypocritical policy resulted from the fact that they had no trust in the power and might of God.
a
33:13.
b
9:15; 12:68; 14:12 33:4; 65:4.
وَلَوْ تَرَىٰٓ إِذْ يَتَوَفَّى ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا۟ ۙ ٱلْمَلَٰٓئِكَةُ يَضْرِبُونَ وُجُوهَهُمْ وَأَدْبَٰرَهُمْ وَذُوقُوا۟ عَذَابَ ٱلْحَرِيقِ
47:28.
3:182; 22:10.
Commentary:
The verse signifies that angels will smite the faces and the backs of disbelievers as a fitting punishment for their evil actions. The punishment corresponded with the actions of disbelievers, because the latter used to confront the believers and meet them face to face when fighting them. Again, they used to turn their backs disdainfully when truth was preached to them. So both faces and backs would receive punishment.
c
47:28.
d
3:182; 22:10.
c
47:28.
d
3:182; 22:10.
1139
Commentary:
The verse signifies that angels will smite the faces and the backs of disbelievers as a fitting punishment for their evil actions. The punishment corresponded with the actions of disbelievers, because the latter used to confront the believers and meet them face to face when fighting them. Again, they used to turn their backs disdainfully when truth was preached to them. So both faces and backs would receive punishment.
c
47:28.
d
3:182; 22:10.
ذَٰلِكَ بِمَا قَدَّمَتْ أَيْدِيكُمْ وَأَنَّ ٱللَّهَ لَيْسَ بِظَلَّٰمٍ لِّلْعَبِيدِ
3:183; 22:11; 41:47.
ظَلَّام سے جو مبالغہ کا صیغہ ہے یہ نتیجہ نکالا گیا ہے۔
e
3:183; 22:11; 41:47.
3
ظَلَّام سے جو مبالغہ کا صیغہ ہے یہ نتیجہ نکالا گیا ہے۔
a
3:183; 22:11; 41:47.
1140
Commentary:
This verse further explains and provides a reason for the idea expressed in the preceding verse.
e
3:183; 22:11; 41:47.
1131
Dhalika refers to the punishment spoken of in the preceding verse.
كَدَأْبِ ءَالِ فِرْعَوْنَ ۙ وَٱلَّذِينَ مِن قَبْلِهِمْ ۚ كَفَرُوا۟ بِـَٔايَٰتِ ٱللَّهِ فَأَخَذَهُمُ ٱللَّهُ بِذُنُوبِهِمْ ۗ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ قَوِىٌّ شَدِيدُ ٱلْعِقَابِ
3:12; 8:55.
3:12; 8:55.
Commentary:
The verse signifies that Allah has dealt with the opponents of Islam just as He dealt with the people of Pharaoh. The reference is to the Battle of Badr, where God destroyed Abu Jahl and his host as He destroyed Pharaoh and his people in the sea. The verse thus points to the similarity between the Holy Prophet and Moses (see Deut. 18:18).
f
3:12; 8:55.
b
3:12; 8:55.
1141
Commentary:
The verse signifies that Allah has dealt with the opponents of Islam just as He dealt with the people of Pharaoh. The reference is to the Battle of Badr, where God destroyed Abu Jahl and his host as He destroyed Pharaoh and his people in the sea. The verse thus points to the similarity between the Holy Prophet and Moses (see Deut. 18:18).
f
3:12; 8:55.
1131A
See {376}.
ذَٰلِكَ بِأَنَّ ٱللَّهَ لَمْ يَكُ مُغَيِّرًا نِّعْمَةً أَنْعَمَهَا عَلَىٰ قَوْمٍ حَتَّىٰ يُغَيِّرُوا۟ مَا بِأَنفُسِهِمْ ۙ وَأَنَّ ٱللَّهَ سَمِيعٌ عَلِيمٌ
مسلمانوں کو اس آیت سے یہ دھوکا لگا ہوا ہے کہ جب تک کوئی قوم ظاہری سامان پیدا نہ کرے اس کو ترقی نہیں ملتی حالانکہ اس آیت میں یہ ذکر نہیں۔ بلکہ یہ ذکر ہے کہ اللہ تعالیٰ اگر کسی قوم کو کوئی نعمت دیتا ہے تو اس وقت تک وہ نعمت نہیں چھینتا‘ جب تک اس کا دل نہ خراب ہو جائے۔ اور جو دوسرا مضمون مسلمان سمجھ رہے ہیں وہ تو سب نبیوں کے وقت میں غلط ہو چکا ہے یعنی باوجود ظاہری سامان پیدا نہ کرنے کے بلکہ اپنے موجودہ اموال کو بھی خدا کی راہ میں خرچ کر دینے کے نبیوں کی جماعتیں ہمیشہ ترقی کرتی رہیں اور دشمنوں پر غالب آتی رہیں۔ ہاں دوسری آیتوں میں یہ مضمون بھی بیان ہے کہ مومنوں کو قانون قدر
13:12.
The verse states a general Divine law that God never deprives a people of a favour which He had conferred upon them until there is first a change for the worse in their own condition.
13:12.
Commentary:
The word ذالك (this) refers to the punishment spoken of in the previous verse. The disbelievers rejected the Signs of Allah, so Allah destroyed them for their rebellion and sins. God sent His punishment on the people because they had brought about a change in their hearts. The verse states a general law of God which is to the effect that God never deprives a people of a favour which He had conferred upon them until there is first a change in their own hearts for the worse. For instance, if God grants a people dominion and power, He does not take it away from them until they lose their virtues and become wicked. The verse should also prove an eye-opener for present-day Muslims from whom God has definitely withdrawn His favour.
g
13:12.
549
这节经文提及安拉一个一般性法则: 安拉从来也不会剥夺他降给一个民族的一种恩惠, 除非那个民族的内心开始向坏的方面转变。
1
مسلمانوں کو اس آیت سے یہ دھوکا لگا ہوا ہے کہ جب تک کوئی قوم ظاہری سامان پیدا نہ کرے اس کو ترقی نہیں ملتی حالانکہ اس آیت میں یہ ذکر نہیں۔ بلکہ یہ ذکر ہے کہ اللہ تعالیٰ اگر کسی قوم کو کوئی نعمت دیتا ہے تو اس وقت تک وہ نعمت نہیں چھینتا‘ جب تک اس کا دل نہ خراب ہو جائے۔ اور جو دوسرا مضمون مسلمان سمجھ رہے ہیں وہ تو سب نبیوں کے وقت میں غلط ہو چکا ہے یعنی باوجود ظاہری سامان پیدا نہ کرنے کے بلکہ اپنے موجودہ اموال کو بھی خدا کی راہ میں خرچ کر دینے کے نبیوں کی جماعتیں ہمیشہ ترقی کرتی رہیں اور دشمنوں پر غالب آتی رہیں۔ ہاں دوسری آیتوں میں یہ مضمون بھی بیان ہے کہ مومنوں کو قانون قدر
c
13:12.
1142
Commentary:
The word ذالك (this) refers to the punishment spoken of in the previous verse. The disbelievers rejected the Signs of Allah, so Allah destroyed them for their rebellion and sins. God sent His punishment on the people because they had brought about a change in their hearts. The verse states a general law of God which is to the effect that God never deprives a people of a favour which He had conferred upon them until there is first a change in their own hearts for the worse. For instance, if God grants a people dominion and power, He does not take it away from them until they lose their virtues and become wicked. The verse should also prove an eye-opener for present-day Muslims from whom God has definitely withdrawn His favour.
a
13:12.
1132
The verse states a general Divine law that God never deprives a people of a favour which He had conferred upon them until there is first a change for the worse in their own condition.
كَدَأْبِ ءَالِ فِرْعَوْنَ ۙ وَٱلَّذِينَ مِن قَبْلِهِمْ ۚ كَذَّبُوا۟ بِـَٔايَٰتِ رَبِّهِمْ فَأَهْلَكْنَٰهُم بِذُنُوبِهِمْ وَأَغْرَقْنَآ ءَالَ فِرْعَوْنَ ۚ وَكُلٌّ كَانُوا۟ ظَٰلِمِينَ
3:12; 8:53.
Ayah means, a message; a commandment; a Sign, a verse of the Qur’an (Lane).
3:12; 8:53.
Commentary:
The verse repeats the subject matter of 8:53 above, with the change that here (1) the words اخذھم اللّه (Allah punished them, lit. Allah seized them) have been changed to اھلکناھم (We destroyed them); and (2) the words, We drowned the people of Pharaoh, etc. have been added. This is to point to the severity of the punishment and the total destruction of the disbelievers.
a
3:12; 8:53.
550
اٰيَة Ayah 意指: 讯息; 戒律; 迹象, «古兰经» 中的一节经文 (Lane)。
a
3:12; 8:53.
1143
Commentary:
The verse repeats the subject matter of 8:53 above, with the change that here (1) the words اخذھم اللّه (Allah punished them, lit. Allah seized them) have been changed to اھلکناھم (We destroyed them); and (2) the words, We drowned the people of Pharaoh, etc. have been added. This is to point to the severity of the punishment and the total destruction of the disbelievers.
b
3:12; 8:53.
1133
Ayah means, a message; a commandment; a Sign, a verse of the Qur’an (Lane).
إِنَّ شَرَّ ٱلدَّوَآبِّ عِندَ ٱللَّهِ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا۟ فَهُمْ لَا يُؤْمِنُونَ
8:23; 98:7.
8:23; 98:7.
8:23; 98:7.
Commentary:
This verse explains 6:39, which says that the animals that move on the earth and the birds that fly in the air are better than the disbelievers; for, whereas animals and birds do not understand, because they lack the power of understanding, the disbelievers possess the power to understand and yet they fail to do so. See also 8:23.
b
8:23; 98:7.
b
8:23; 98:7.
1144
Commentary:
This verse explains 6:39, which says that the animals that move on the earth and the birds that fly in the air are better than the disbelievers; for, whereas animals and birds do not understand, because they lack the power of understanding, the disbelievers possess the power to understand and yet they fail to do so. See also 8:23.
c
8:23; 98:7.
ٱلَّذِينَ عَٰهَدتَّ مِنْهُمْ ثُمَّ يَنقُضُونَ عَهْدَهُمْ فِى كُلِّ مَرَّةٍ وَهُمْ لَا يَتَّقُونَ
2:28.
c
2:28.
c
2:28.
1144A
Commentary:
This verse qualifies and explains the one that precedes it.
d
2:28.
1134
They repeatedly break their plighted word and dishonour agreements solemnly entered into.
فَإِمَّا تَثْقَفَنَّهُمْ فِى ٱلْحَرْبِ فَشَرِّدْ بِهِم مَّنْ خَلْفَهُمْ لَعَلَّهُمْ يَذَّكَّرُونَ
یعنی ایسی ہوشیاری اور ایمان سے جنگ کرکہ دور دور کے کفار ڈر جائیں اور کوئی آگے آنے کی جرأت نہ کرے۔
The believers are enjoined never to take up arms without a valid cause. But once they do, they should fight so valiantly and deal such deadly blows as should strike terror in the hearts of their enemies. A feebly pursued and lingering war is never a wise policy. If there is to be fighting it should be swift and deadly.
Important Words:
شرد (strike fear) is derived from شرد (sharada) which means, he (a horse, etc.) took fright and fled or ran away at random; or simply he fled or ran away. شردہ or شرد به (sharrada) means, he made him take fright and flee or run away at random; or he drove him away. تشرید also signifies the act of dispersing or scattering. شردبه also means, he rendered him notorious by exposing his vices or faults. شرد به من خلفھم means, disperse or scatter by them or through them those who are or who shall come after them; or terrify by or through them those who are, or who shall come after them; or make them notorious to those who are, or who shall come, after them (Taj).
Commentary:
The Quran uses the word تثقفنھم (for which see 2:192) meaning thou catchest them with a view to pointing to the fact that when a disbeliever meets a believer on a field of battle, the former is, as it were, in the very grip of the latter. Thus when believers have to fight, they are expected to fight like valiant men and the enemy who opposes them should be considered as having come within their grasp and should not be able to escape from their hands. The expression تشرید (striking fear) has also been used to point to the same truth. A believer is always slow to take up arms; but when he does so, he fights so valiantly that he not only takes the enemy in his iron grip but deals such blows to him as may strike terror in the hearts of those that are behind the enemy, as well as those that may come after him. A feebly-pursued and lingering war is never a good policy. If there is to be a war, it should be swift and exemplary. This is why the verse enjoins that, when forced to fight, Muslims should fight the enemy so valiantly that not only those who are actually engaged in fighting should be routed, but even their supporters who are behind them, should be struck with terror. In fact, Islam not only requires its followers to excel others in things moral and spiritual, but also expects them to surpass others even in the physical sphere. They have to set the highest example in all matters. If they must fight, they should excel others in fighting as well.
2
یعنی ایسی ہوشیاری اور ایمان سے جنگ کرکہ دور دور کے کفار ڈر جائیں اور کوئی آگے آنے کی جرأت نہ کرے۔
1145
Important Words:
شرد (strike fear) is derived from شرد (sharada) which means, he (a horse, etc.) took fright and fled or ran away at random; or simply he fled or ran away. شردہ or شرد به (sharrada) means, he made him take fright and flee or run away at random; or he drove him away. تشرید also signifies the act of dispersing or scattering. شردبه also means, he rendered him notorious by exposing his vices or faults. شرد به من خلفھم means, disperse or scatter by them or through them those who are or who shall come after them; or terrify by or through them those who are, or who shall come after them; or make them notorious to those who are, or who shall come, after them (Taj).
Commentary:
The Quran uses the word تثقفنھم (for which see 2:192) meaning thou catchest them with a view to pointing to the fact that when a disbeliever meets a believer on a field of battle, the former is, as it were, in the very grip of the latter. Thus when believers have to fight, they are expected to fight like valiant men and the enemy who opposes them should be considered as having come within their grasp and should not be able to escape from their hands. The expression تشرید (striking fear) has also been used to point to the same truth. A believer is always slow to take up arms; but when he does so, he fights so valiantly that he not only takes the enemy in his iron grip but deals such blows to him as may strike terror in the hearts of those that are behind the enemy, as well as those that may come after him. A feebly-pursued and lingering war is never a good policy. If there is to be a war, it should be swift and exemplary. This is why the verse enjoins that, when forced to fight, Muslims should fight the enemy so valiantly that not only those who are actually engaged in fighting should be routed, but even their supporters who are behind them, should be struck with terror. In fact, Islam not only requires its followers to excel others in things moral and spiritual, but also expects them to surpass others even in the physical sphere. They have to set the highest example in all matters. If they must fight, they should excel others in fighting as well.
1135
The believers are enjoined never to take up arms without a valid cause. But once they do, they should fight so valiantly and deal such deadly blows as should strike terror in the hearts of their enemies. A feebly pursued and lingering war is never a wise policy. If there is to be fighting it should be swift and deadly.
وَإِمَّا تَخَافَنَّ مِن قَوْمٍ خِيَانَةً فَٱنۢبِذْ إِلَيْهِمْ عَلَىٰ سَوَآءٍ ۚ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ لَا يُحِبُّ ٱلْخَآئِنِينَ
4:108.
4:108.
If a people with whom Muslims have entered into a covenant dishonour it, they should be plainly told that the covenant has come to an end and Muslims, if attacked, would fight back with all the force at their command. But under no circumstances are Muslims permitted to make a surprise attack, without giving a prior notice. ‘Ala Sawa’in means, on terms of equality, i.e. in such a manner that each party should know that it is free of its obligations.
4:108.
Commentary:
If a people with whom Muslims have entered into a covenant begin to commit acts of hostility towards them and it is feared that they are going to play false, then it should be openly and plainly declared to them that the covenant between them and the Muslims had come to an end. Then if, after such a declaration, they should fight the Muslims, the latter should also fight them. Thus Muslims are not allowed to make a surprise attack on any people without due notice. The Holy Prophet is reported to have said لا تفرط ولا تفجأ i.e. "Do not exceed the bounds in fighting, nor make a surprise attack on the enemy." Even in war, Islam enjoins strict justice and mercy.
d
4:108.
a
4:108.
1146
Commentary:
If a people with whom Muslims have entered into a covenant begin to commit acts of hostility towards them and it is feared that they are going to play false, then it should be openly and plainly declared to them that the covenant between them and the Muslims had come to an end. Then if, after such a declaration, they should fight the Muslims, the latter should also fight them. Thus Muslims are not allowed to make a surprise attack on any people without due notice. The Holy Prophet is reported to have said لا تفرط ولا تفجأ i.e. "Do not exceed the bounds in fighting, nor make a surprise attack on the enemy." Even in war, Islam enjoins strict justice and mercy.
a
4:108.
1136
If a people with whom Muslims have entered into a covenant dishonour it, they should be plainly told that the covenant has come to an end and Muslims, if attacked, would fight back with all the force at their command. But under no circumstances are Muslims permitted to make a surprise attack, without giving a prior notice. ‘Ala Sawa’in means, on terms of equality, i.e. in such a manner that each party should know that it is free of its obligations.
وَلَا يَحْسَبَنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا۟ سَبَقُوٓا۟ ۚ إِنَّهُمْ لَا يُعْجِزُونَ
3:179.
3:179.
3:179.
Commentary:
This verse contains the great prophecy that the enemies of Islam who had waged war against the Muslims would never prevail. Such a prophecy could not be made by a human being in the circumstances in which it was made; for it is an established historical fact that at the time when this prophecy was made the Muslims were extremely weak both in number and equipment and no mortal could predict that such a weak and ill-equipped community could vanquish their numerous and powerful enemies. Only God, Who is Almighty and Omniscient, could predict victory for the Muslims in such circumstances; and the promised victory did actually come to pass.
e
3:179.
b
3:179.
1147
Commentary:
This verse contains the great prophecy that the enemies of Islam who had waged war against the Muslims would never prevail. Such a prophecy could not be made by a human being in the circumstances in which it was made; for it is an established historical fact that at the time when this prophecy was made the Muslims were extremely weak both in number and equipment and no mortal could predict that such a weak and ill-equipped community could vanquish their numerous and powerful enemies. Only God, Who is Almighty and Omniscient, could predict victory for the Muslims in such circumstances; and the promised victory did actually come to pass.
b
3:179.
وَأَعِدُّوا۟ لَهُم مَّا ٱسْتَطَعْتُم مِّن قُوَّةٍ وَمِن رِّبَاطِ ٱلْخَيْلِ تُرْهِبُونَ بِهِۦ عَدُوَّ ٱللَّهِ وَعَدُوَّكُمْ وَءَاخَرِينَ مِن دُونِهِمْ لَا تَعْلَمُونَهُمُ ٱللَّهُ يَعْلَمُهُمْ ۚ وَمَا تُنفِقُوا۟ مِن شَىْءٍ فِى سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِ يُوَفَّ إِلَيْكُمْ وَأَنتُمْ لَا تُظْلَمُونَ
اس میں قیصر و کسریٰ کے لشکروں کی طرف اشارہ ہے اور بتایا گیا ہے کہ تمہارا کام صرف عرب کے قبائل کو نصیحت دینا نہیں بلکہ قیصر و کسریٰ کے لشکروں سے بھی تمہارا مقابلہ ہوگا۔ ان کے دلوں پر بھی رعب قائم کرنا چاہیے۔
2:273; 9:121; 64:18; 65:8.
3:201.
Quwwah signifies all the forces at the command of Muslims, including all sorts of implements of war, etc.
For Ribat see {554}, {555}.
The verse tells Muslims that efficient preparation is the best means of preventing war and enjoins them that they should not only keep sufficient force inside the country but should also station adequate troops on the frontiers and should conduct themselves with such wisdom, faith and energy that the enemy in areas far away from the site of fighting should be so impressed as to give up all idea of fighting them. The verse also points to the necessity of spending freely in war. It seems to contain also a warning and a prophecy for believers. The prophecy is that the pagan Arabs are not their only enemies. There are other people who would attack them in the near future. The prophecy referred to the Byzantine and the Persian Empires with whom Muslims had to fight soon after the death of the Holy Prophet.
3:201.
2:273; 9:121; 64:18; 65:8.
Important Words:
رباط الخیل (mounted pickets at the frontier). For رباط see 3:201. خیل is derived from خال i.e. he thought or fancied. اختال means, he was proud and haughty. خیل means, horses collectively, so called because of the pride and conceit in their gait; also horsemen (Lane).
Commentary:
This verse teaches Muslims that efficient preparation is the best means of preventing war. It teaches them that they should not only keep a sufficient fighting force in the country but also an adequate number of troops on the frontier so that the enemy might refrain from attack, thus enabling the Faithful to live in peace. The verse also points to the necessity of spending freely in war.
It is worthy of note that the verse does not simply say "your enemy" but the enemy of Allah and your enemy, thus hinting that disbelievers had become hostile to Muslims for the sole reason that the latter had accepted Islam, the religion of God. These words throw interesting light on the causes of early Islamic wars.
The verse further informs Muslims that the pagan Arabs were not the only enemies of Islam. There were other nations also which would attack Muslims in the future, as the Arabs had already done. So Muslims were told to keep their frontiers strong and well-protected and to spend freely in the cause of Allah. This prophecy referred to the Greeks and the Persians with whom Muslims came in contact soon after the death of the Holy Prophet.
a
3:201.
b
2:273; 9:121; 64:18; 65:8.
1
اس میں قیصر و کسریٰ کے لشکروں کی طرف اشارہ ہے اور بتایا گیا ہے کہ تمہارا کام صرف عرب کے قبائل کو نصیحت دینا نہیں بلکہ قیصر و کسریٰ کے لشکروں سے بھی تمہارا مقابلہ ہوگا۔ ان کے دلوں پر بھی رعب قائم کرنا چاہیے۔
a
3:201.
b
2:273; 9:121; 64:18; 65:8.
1148
Important Words:
رباط الخیل (mounted pickets at the frontier). For رباط see 3:201. خیل is derived from خال i.e. he thought or fancied. اختال means, he was proud and haughty. خیل means, horses collectively, so called because of the pride and conceit in their gait; also horsemen (Lane).
Commentary:
This verse teaches Muslims that efficient preparation is the best means of preventing war. It teaches them that they should not only keep a sufficient fighting force in the country but also an adequate number of troops on the frontier so that the enemy might refrain from attack, thus enabling the Faithful to live in peace. The verse also points to the necessity of spending freely in war.
It is worthy of note that the verse does not simply say "your enemy" but the enemy of Allah and your enemy, thus hinting that disbelievers had become hostile to Muslims for the sole reason that the latter had accepted Islam, the religion of God. These words throw interesting light on the causes of early Islamic wars.
The verse further informs Muslims that the pagan Arabs were not the only enemies of Islam. There were other nations also which would attack Muslims in the future, as the Arabs had already done. So Muslims were told to keep their frontiers strong and well-protected and to spend freely in the cause of Allah. This prophecy referred to the Greeks and the Persians with whom Muslims came in contact soon after the death of the Holy Prophet.
a
2:273; 9:121; 64:18; 65:8.
c
3:201.
1137
Quwwah signifies all the forces at the command of Muslims, including all sorts of implements of war, etc.
1138
For Ribat see {554}, {555}.
1139
The verse tells Muslims that efficient preparation is the best means of preventing war and enjoins them that they should not only keep sufficient force inside the country but should also station adequate troops on the frontiers and should conduct themselves with such wisdom, faith and energy that the enemy in areas far away from the site of fighting should be so impressed as to give up all idea of fighting them. The verse also points to the necessity of spending freely in war. It seems to contain also a warning and a prophecy for believers. The prophecy is that the pagan Arabs are not their only enemies. There are other people who would attack them in the near future. The prophecy referred to the Byzantine and the Persian Empires with whom Muslims had to fight soon after the death of the Holy Prophet.
۞ وَإِن جَنَحُوا۟ لِلسَّلْمِ فَٱجْنَحْ لَهَا وَتَوَكَّلْ عَلَى ٱللَّهِ ۚ إِنَّهُۥ هُوَ ٱلسَّمِيعُ ٱلْعَلِيمُ
تم اس خیال سے نہ ڈرو کہ وہ کہیں بعد میں دھوکہ نہ دیں۔
The verse, besides embodying an important principle about making of peace-treaties, throws interesting light on the character of the wars undertaken by Islam. Muslims did not resort to war to force men to embrace Islam but to establish and maintain peace. If any people after having made war upon Muslims sued for peace the latter were enjoined not to reject the offer, even if the enemy might be suing for peace only to deceive them and gain time. This shows to what lengths Islam goes to establish peace among nations.
Commentary:
This verse, besides embodying an important principle about the formation of peace-treaties, throws interesting light on the character of the wars undertaken by Islam. Muslims did not resort to war to force men to embrace Islam, but simply to maintain peace. Hence, if any people after making war against Muslims sued for peace, the latter were enjoined to desist from war and make peace with them, in spite of their being disbelievers. Even the consideration that the enemy might be suing for peace simply to deceive the Muslims and to gain time was not to deter them from making peace. This shows that what the Muslims desired was nothing but peace, and they were bidden to welcome it at all hazards. See also the verse that follows.
2
تم اس خیال سے نہ ڈرو کہ وہ کہیں بعد میں دھوکہ نہ دیں۔
1149
Commentary:
This verse, besides embodying an important principle about the formation of peace-treaties, throws interesting light on the character of the wars undertaken by Islam. Muslims did not resort to war to force men to embrace Islam, but simply to maintain peace. Hence, if any people after making war against Muslims sued for peace, the latter were enjoined to desist from war and make peace with them, in spite of their being disbelievers. Even the consideration that the enemy might be suing for peace simply to deceive the Muslims and to gain time was not to deter them from making peace. This shows that what the Muslims desired was nothing but peace, and they were bidden to welcome it at all hazards. See also the verse that follows.
1140
The verse, besides embodying an important principle about making of peace-treaties, throws interesting light on the character of the wars undertaken by Islam. Muslims did not resort to war to force men to embrace Islam but to establish and maintain peace. If any people after having made war upon Muslims sued for peace the latter were enjoined not to reject the offer, even if the enemy might be suing for peace only to deceive them and gain time. This shows to what lengths Islam goes to establish peace among nations.
وَإِن يُرِيدُوٓا۟ أَن يَخْدَعُوكَ فَإِنَّ حَسْبَكَ ٱللَّهُ ۚ هُوَ ٱلَّذِىٓ أَيَّدَكَ بِنَصْرِهِۦ وَبِٱلْمُؤْمِنِينَ
8:65.
8:65.
8:65.
Commentary:
An offer of peace by the enemy must be accepted, even if there is the risk of his playing false. See note on the preceding verse.
c
8:65.
a
8:65.
1150
Commentary:
An offer of peace by the enemy must be accepted, even if there is the risk of his playing false. See note on the preceding verse.
b
8:65.
وَأَلَّفَ بَيْنَ قُلُوبِهِمْ ۚ لَوْ أَنفَقْتَ مَا فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ جَمِيعًا مَّآ أَلَّفْتَ بَيْنَ قُلُوبِهِمْ وَلَٰكِنَّ ٱللَّهَ أَلَّفَ بَيْنَهُمْ ۚ إِنَّهُۥ عَزِيزٌ حَكِيمٌ
3:104.
3:104
3:104.
Commentary:
The verse is intended to meet any possible demur on the part of believers in the matter of accepting a peace offer made by the enemy. It is no favour of the believers upon God or His Messenger, if they have helped the Prophet; on the other hand, it is God’s favour upon them that He has put affection "between their hearts," for, before their acceptance of Islam they too were enemies of one another.
d
3:104.
b
3:104.
1151
Commentary:
The verse is intended to meet any possible demur on the part of believers in the matter of accepting a peace offer made by the enemy. It is no favour of the believers upon God or His Messenger, if they have helped the Prophet; on the other hand, it is God’s favour upon them that He has put affection "between their hearts," for, before their acceptance of Islam they too were enemies of one another.
c
3:104
يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلنَّبِىُّ حَسْبُكَ ٱللَّهُ وَمَنِ ٱتَّبَعَكَ مِنَ ٱلْمُؤْمِنِينَ
8:63.
8:63.
8:63.
Commentary:
The words من اتبعك (those who follow thee) are grammatically in apposition to the pronoun (thee) in حسبك (sufficient for thee). It is thus wrong to translate the verse as "Allah is sufficient for thee and so are those who follow thee." The sufficing of God relates both to the Prophet and his followers.
e
8:63.
c
8:63.
1152
Commentary:
The words من اتبعك (those who follow thee) are grammatically in apposition to the pronoun (thee) in حسبك (sufficient for thee). It is thus wrong to translate the verse as "Allah is sufficient for thee and so are those who follow thee." The sufficing of God relates both to the Prophet and his followers.
a
8:63.
يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلنَّبِىُّ حَرِّضِ ٱلْمُؤْمِنِينَ عَلَى ٱلْقِتَالِ ۚ إِن يَكُن مِّنكُمْ عِشْرُونَ صَٰبِرُونَ يَغْلِبُوا۟ مِا۟ئَتَيْنِ ۚ وَإِن يَكُن مِّنكُم مِّا۟ئَةٌ يَغْلِبُوٓا۟ أَلْفًا مِّنَ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا۟ بِأَنَّهُمْ قَوْمٌ لَّا يَفْقَهُونَ
4:85.
حَرِّضْ چونکہ باب تفعیل سے امر کا صیغہ ہے جو حَرَضَ سے زیادہ شدت کا پہلو اپنے اندر رکھتا ہے اس لئے حَرِّض کا ترجمہ ’’باربار زور سے تحریک کرتا رہ‘‘ کیا گیا ہے۔
فرماتا ہے کہ مومن دس گُنا کافروں پر غالب آئیں گے کیونکہ اس وقت تک ان کا ایمان بڑھ چکا ہوگا اور خداتعالیٰ کے وعدے بھی پورے ہو چکے ہوں گے۔ لیکن یہ بعد میں ہوگا سردست ان کے ایمان اور اللہ تعالیٰ کے وعدوں کے مدنظر ان کو دُگنے دشمنوں پر غلبہ ملے گا۔
4:85.
The verse seems to give 20 as the minimum number that makes a fighting party.
Because they are mercenaries, and do not realize the righteousness of the cause they fight for, they feel no real interest for it. Or the meaning may be that they have no higher ideals which they seek to pursue and serve.
4:85.
Commentary:
As disbelievers were not going to desist from fighting, as they were invited to do (8:23 & 8:39 above), but were determined to carry on war of aggression against Islam, therefore the Holy Prophet has been asked in this verse to urge Muslims also to fight in self-defence.
The verse promises victory to Muslims over an enemy ten times their number because they are a people who do not understand. Fighters should understand the purpose of their fighting. They should look upon the war, they are engaged in, as their own. They should know the advantage which will accrue to their community if they win, and they should also know the losses which they will have to suffer if they are defeated. Mere hirelings, or men, who are blindly led to war by their leaders but who do not understand its object and feel no personal interest in it, cannot win. The forces that fought against Islam were mostly composed of men, who took part in the war merely because they were called upon to do so by their mischievous leaders-the wicked and avowed enemies of Islam. They felt no personal interest in the war against the new religion.
Religiously speaking also, they were a people who did not "understand", whereas Muslims did understand what faith meant. They were moved by love for their God, their Prophet and their religion. Disbelievers, on the other hand, were not as devoted to their idols as the Faithful were to their God in Whom they had a living faith.
The verse gives the number twenty as the minimum number for Muslims to win sure victory over their enemy because that was the least number that made a regular fighting party. If the number of men was less than twenty, it was not to be regarded as a fighting force and the laws relating to war did not apply to them.
Thus, a party of twenty persons, the minimum comprising a fighting unit, was bound to fight if they met an enemy as many as ten times their strength, and they were forbidden to flee. The question of retiring before the enemy is not to be decided by the men but by their officers, who may act as they may think best in the interest of war. See also 8:16.
a
4:85.
1
حَرِّضْ چونکہ باب تفعیل سے امر کا صیغہ ہے جو حَرَضَ سے زیادہ شدت کا پہلو اپنے اندر رکھتا ہے اس لئے حَرِّض کا ترجمہ ’’باربار زور سے تحریک کرتا رہ‘‘ کیا گیا ہے۔
2
فرماتا ہے کہ مومن دس گُنا کافروں پر غالب آئیں گے کیونکہ اس وقت تک ان کا ایمان بڑھ چکا ہوگا اور خداتعالیٰ کے وعدے بھی پورے ہو چکے ہوں گے۔ لیکن یہ بعد میں ہوگا سردست ان کے ایمان اور اللہ تعالیٰ کے وعدوں کے مدنظر ان کو دُگنے دشمنوں پر غلبہ ملے گا۔
a
4:85.
1153
Commentary:
As disbelievers were not going to desist from fighting, as they were invited to do (8:23 & 8:39 above), but were determined to carry on war of aggression against Islam, therefore the Holy Prophet has been asked in this verse to urge Muslims also to fight in self-defence.
The verse promises victory to Muslims over an enemy ten times their number because they are a people who do not understand. Fighters should understand the purpose of their fighting. They should look upon the war, they are engaged in, as their own. They should know the advantage which will accrue to their community if they win, and they should also know the losses which they will have to suffer if they are defeated. Mere hirelings, or men, who are blindly led to war by their leaders but who do not understand its object and feel no personal interest in it, cannot win. The forces that fought against Islam were mostly composed of men, who took part in the war merely because they were called upon to do so by their mischievous leaders-the wicked and avowed enemies of Islam. They felt no personal interest in the war against the new religion.
Religiously speaking also, they were a people who did not "understand", whereas Muslims did understand what faith meant. They were moved by love for their God, their Prophet and their religion. Disbelievers, on the other hand, were not as devoted to their idols as the Faithful were to their God in Whom they had a living faith.
The verse gives the number twenty as the minimum number for Muslims to win sure victory over their enemy because that was the least number that made a regular fighting party. If the number of men was less than twenty, it was not to be regarded as a fighting force and the laws relating to war did not apply to them.
Thus, a party of twenty persons, the minimum comprising a fighting unit, was bound to fight if they met an enemy as many as ten times their strength, and they were forbidden to flee. The question of retiring before the enemy is not to be decided by the men but by their officers, who may act as they may think best in the interest of war. See also 8:16.
b
4:85.
1141
The verse seems to give 20 as the minimum number that makes a fighting party.
1142
Because they are mercenaries, and do not realize the righteousness of the cause they fight for, they feel no real interest for it. Or the meaning may be that they have no higher ideals which they seek to pursue and serve.
ٱلْـَٰٔنَ خَفَّفَ ٱللَّهُ عَنكُمْ وَعَلِمَ أَنَّ فِيكُمْ ضَعْفًا ۚ فَإِن يَكُن مِّنكُم مِّا۟ئَةٌ صَابِرَةٌ يَغْلِبُوا۟ مِا۟ئَتَيْنِ ۚ وَإِن يَكُن مِّنكُمْ أَلْفٌ يَغْلِبُوٓا۟ أَلْفَيْنِ بِإِذْنِ ٱللَّهِ ۗ وَٱللَّهُ مَعَ ٱلصَّٰبِرِينَ
这节经文不能理解为取消前一节经文。这两节经文述及穆斯林社会的两种不同状态。开始时他们是薄弱的, 装备很差, 在作战技术上是训练不足的。在那种薄弱的状态下, 他们只能战胜两倍的敌人。可是, 随着时间的转移, 他们全面的情况、作战经验和军事资源都大大地改进了, 他们能打败十倍於他们的敌人。在白德尔、吴候德和壕沟 (Trench) 等战役中, 双方部队数目的不平衡不断增加, 可是穆斯林十分成功地保持了自己的阵地, 到雅尔姆克 (يَرْمُوْك, Yarmuk) 战役时, 只有六万人的穆斯林击败了百万人以上的一支军队。
یہ حکم ایمان پر مبنی ہے اس لئے ایمان کے ساتھ بڑھتا رہتا ہے۔ قیصر و کسریٰ کی جنگوں میں مسلمانوں نے دس گُنے چھوڑ اسّی اور سو گُنے دشمن کو شکست دی تھی۔ اس لئے کہ انہوں نے صحابہؓ کا زمانہ بھی دیکھا تھا اور رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کی وفات کے بعدنئے نئے نشان بھی دیکھے تھے۔
The verse should not be understood to abrogate the preceding one. The two verses refer to two different states of the Muslim Community. In the beginning they were weak, ill-equipped and ill-trained in the art of war. In that state of weakness they could successfully fight against only their double number. But as with the passage of time their all-round condition, fighting experience and military resources had very much improved they could defeat an enemy ten times their number. In the battles of Badr, Uhud and of the Trench, the disparity between the number of forces of both sides progressively increased, yet the Muslims quite successfully held their own, till at the Battle of Yarmuk, mere 60,000 Muslims defeated an army of more than a million strong.
Commentary:
This verse does not abrogate the previous verse, but only temporarily relieves Muslims in view of the then existing condition of their faith. Their faith, though sincere and true, was "weak" as compared with its future condition when it was to grow stronger by their witnessing more and more heavenly signs and by their becoming more and more organized.
The words, For the present Allah has lightened your burden, show that the previous verse contains not a prophecy, but a commandment. It does not announce by way of prophecy that Muslims will prevail over an enemy ten times their number; it simply gives the injunction that if twenty believers have to face 200 disbelievers, they must fight them, and that if they turn their backs, they will be sinners. In the present verse, however, in view of the then weak condition of Muslims, the limit of disparity has been reduced to twice the number of the believers.
History tells us that in later times, Muslims had sometimes to fight an enemy even more than ten times their number and still they were victorious. Thus, at the Battle of Yarmuk the Muslim army numbered 30,000, according to the lowest calculation, while the enemy numbered at least 600,000 (the highest figures being respectively 60,000 and 1,000,000) and the battle ended in a decisive victory for the Muslims.
551
这节经文不能理解为取消前一节经文。这两节经文述及穆斯林社会的两种不同状态。开始时他们是薄弱的, 装备很差, 在作战技术上是训练不足的。在那种薄弱的状态下, 他们只能战胜两倍的敌人。可是, 随着时间的转移, 他们全面的情况、作战经验和军事资源都大大地改进了, 他们能打败十倍於他们的敌人。在白德尔、吴候德和壕沟 (Trench) 等战役中, 双方部队数目的不平衡不断增加, 可是穆斯林十分成功地保持了自己的阵地, 到雅尔姆克 (يَرْمُوْك, Yarmuk) 战役时, 只有六万人的穆斯林击败了百万人以上的一支军队。
3
یہ حکم ایمان پر مبنی ہے اس لئے ایمان کے ساتھ بڑھتا رہتا ہے۔ قیصر و کسریٰ کی جنگوں میں مسلمانوں نے دس گُنے چھوڑ اسّی اور سو گُنے دشمن کو شکست دی تھی۔ اس لئے کہ انہوں نے صحابہؓ کا زمانہ بھی دیکھا تھا اور رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کی وفات کے بعدنئے نئے نشان بھی دیکھے تھے۔
1154
Commentary:
This verse does not abrogate the previous verse, but only temporarily relieves Muslims in view of the then existing condition of their faith. Their faith, though sincere and true, was "weak" as compared with its future condition when it was to grow stronger by their witnessing more and more heavenly signs and by their becoming more and more organized.
The words, For the present Allah has lightened your burden, show that the previous verse contains not a prophecy, but a commandment. It does not announce by way of prophecy that Muslims will prevail over an enemy ten times their number; it simply gives the injunction that if twenty believers have to face 200 disbelievers, they must fight them, and that if they turn their backs, they will be sinners. In the present verse, however, in view of the then weak condition of Muslims, the limit of disparity has been reduced to twice the number of the believers.
History tells us that in later times, Muslims had sometimes to fight an enemy even more than ten times their number and still they were victorious. Thus, at the Battle of Yarmuk the Muslim army numbered 30,000, according to the lowest calculation, while the enemy numbered at least 600,000 (the highest figures being respectively 60,000 and 1,000,000) and the battle ended in a decisive victory for the Muslims.
1143
The verse should not be understood to abrogate the preceding one. The two verses refer to two different states of the Muslim Community. In the beginning they were weak, ill-equipped and ill-trained in the art of war. In that state of weakness they could successfully fight against only their double number. But as with the passage of time their all-round condition, fighting experience and military resources had very much improved they could defeat an enemy ten times their number. In the battles of Badr, Uhud and of the Trench, the disparity between the number of forces of both sides progressively increased, yet the Muslims quite successfully held their own, till at the Battle of Yarmuk, mere 60,000 Muslims defeated an army of more than a million strong.
مَا كَانَ لِنَبِىٍّ أَن يَكُونَ لَهُۥٓ أَسْرَىٰ حَتَّىٰ يُثْخِنَ فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ ۚ تُرِيدُونَ عَرَضَ ٱلدُّنْيَا وَٱللَّهُ يُرِيدُ ٱلْءَاخِرَةَ ۗ وَٱللَّهُ عَزِيزٌ حَكِيمٌ
اس سے یہ مرادنہیں کہ نبی خون ریزی کرے۔ کیوں کہ اس کے خلاف قرآن میں تعلیم پائی جاتی ہے اس آیت کاصرف یہ مطلب ہے کہ دشمنوں کے حملوں کے نتیجہ میں وہ خونریزی پر مجبور ہو جائے۔ تو پھر قیدی بنائے۔ ورنہ نہیں غرض زیادہ زور اس بات پر ہے کہ بغیر خون ریز جنگ کے قیدی پکڑنے ناجائز ہیں دو قوموں میں شدید جنگ ہو تو اس کے بعد قیدی پکڑنے جائز ہو سکتے ہیں۔
47:5.
4:95.
The verse lays down the general rule that captives should not be taken unless there is regular fighting and the enemy is completely overpowered. It cuts at the root of slavery. Only those, who take part in war in order to destroy Islam and are defeated, can be made prisoner. See also {2739}.
47:5.
4:95.
Important Words:
اسری (captives) is the plural of اسیر (a captive) which is derived from اسر. They say اسره i.e. he bound or tied him, or he made him a captive or took him a prisoner. اسیر means, one shackled or imprisoned; a captive (Lane).
یثخن (he engages in a regular fighting) is derived from ثخن (thakhuna) or ثخن (thakhana) which means, it was thick or coarse or hard. اثخنه means, he rendered it thick; or he rendered him heavy or languid or enervated; or he overcame him and inflicted many wounds on him. اثخن فی العدو means, he made a great slaughter or a great wounding among the enemy. اثخن فی الارض means, he made much slaughter in the earth or the land; or he fought vehemently in the earth (Lane). The expression حتی یثخن فی الارض would thus mean, till he (the Prophet) has had a regular fighting in the land, inflicting wounds on the enemy.
Commentary:
It was a practice among pre-Islamic Arabs (and it is regrettable that the practice still continues in some parts of the world) to take men captives even if there was no war and no fighting, and then to make them slaves. The verse abolishes this evil custom and lays down in clear words that it is only in war and after regular fighting that enemy combatants can be taken prisoner and that it is not lawful to take any person captive when there is no war and there has been no fighting.
The verse has been very wrongly interpreted. It is said that when the Muslims took some men of the Meccan army captives at Badr, the Holy Prophet took counsel with his Companions as to what should be done with them. ‘Umar suggested that they should be put to death, while Abu Bakr proposed that they should be released after accepting ransom from them. The Holy
Prophet accepted the suggestion of Abu Bakr and the prisoners were released for ransom. But it is alleged that by revealing this verse, God expressed His disapproval of the Holy Prophet’s action, declaring that the captives ought to have been put to death and no ransom should have been taken for them. This interpretation, however, is obviously wrong; firstly, because God had so far sent down no commandment forbidding the release of prisoners for ransom, and, therefore, He could not reprove the Holy Prophet for accepting ransom; secondly, because the Holy Prophet had already accepted ransom for two persons taken captive at Nakhlah prior to the Battle of Badr, and God had not disapproved of this action of his; thirdly, because only two verses later God permits Muslims to eat of that which you have won in war as lawful and good (8:70). It is simply inconceivable that God should have reproved the Holy Prophet for having accepted ransom and then at the same time declared the money so taken to be lawful and good. This interpretation is, therefore, obviously wrong and the verse is only intended to lay down a general rule that captives should not be taken until there has been regular fighting and the enemy has been overpowered by the infliction of wounds.
b
47:5.
c
4:95.
552
这节经文制定了一个总的规则: 只能在正式战争中, 在敌人彻底打垮时, 才能俘虏敌人。这根除了奴隶制。只有参加意欲消灭伊斯兰教的战争而被打败的那些人可作战俘。读注释1258。
1
اس سے یہ مرادنہیں کہ نبی خون ریزی کرے۔ کیوں کہ اس کے خلاف قرآن میں تعلیم پائی جاتی ہے اس آیت کاصرف یہ مطلب ہے کہ دشمنوں کے حملوں کے نتیجہ میں وہ خونریزی پر مجبور ہو جائے۔ تو پھر قیدی بنائے۔ ورنہ نہیں غرض زیادہ زور اس بات پر ہے کہ بغیر خون ریز جنگ کے قیدی پکڑنے ناجائز ہیں دو قوموں میں شدید جنگ ہو تو اس کے بعد قیدی پکڑنے جائز ہو سکتے ہیں۔
a
47:5.
b
4:95.
1155
Important Words:
اسری (captives) is the plural of اسیر (a captive) which is derived from اسر. They say اسره i.e. he bound or tied him, or he made him a captive or took him a prisoner. اسیر means, one shackled or imprisoned; a captive (Lane).
یثخن (he engages in a regular fighting) is derived from ثخن (thakhuna) or ثخن (thakhana) which means, it was thick or coarse or hard. اثخنه means, he rendered it thick; or he rendered him heavy or languid or enervated; or he overcame him and inflicted many wounds on him. اثخن فی العدو means, he made a great slaughter or a great wounding among the enemy. اثخن فی الارض means, he made much slaughter in the earth or the land; or he fought vehemently in the earth (Lane). The expression حتی یثخن فی الارض would thus mean, till he (the Prophet) has had a regular fighting in the land, inflicting wounds on the enemy.
Commentary:
It was a practice among pre-Islamic Arabs (and it is regrettable that the practice still continues in some parts of the world) to take men captives even if there was no war and no fighting, and then to make them slaves. The verse abolishes this evil custom and lays down in clear words that it is only in war and after regular fighting that enemy combatants can be taken prisoner and that it is not lawful to take any person captive when there is no war and there has been no fighting.
The verse has been very wrongly interpreted. It is said that when the Muslims took some men of the Meccan army captives at Badr, the Holy Prophet took counsel with his Companions as to what should be done with them. ‘Umar suggested that they should be put to death, while Abu Bakr proposed that they should be released after accepting ransom from them. The Holy
Prophet accepted the suggestion of Abu Bakr and the prisoners were released for ransom. But it is alleged that by revealing this verse, God expressed His disapproval of the Holy Prophet’s action, declaring that the captives ought to have been put to death and no ransom should have been taken for them. This interpretation, however, is obviously wrong; firstly, because God had so far sent down no commandment forbidding the release of prisoners for ransom, and, therefore, He could not reprove the Holy Prophet for accepting ransom; secondly, because the Holy Prophet had already accepted ransom for two persons taken captive at Nakhlah prior to the Battle of Badr, and God had not disapproved of this action of his; thirdly, because only two verses later God permits Muslims to eat of that which you have won in war as lawful and good (8:70). It is simply inconceivable that God should have reproved the Holy Prophet for having accepted ransom and then at the same time declared the money so taken to be lawful and good. This interpretation is, therefore, obviously wrong and the verse is only intended to lay down a general rule that captives should not be taken until there has been regular fighting and the enemy has been overpowered by the infliction of wounds.
a
47:5.
b
4:95.
1144
The verse lays down the general rule that captives should not be taken unless there is regular fighting and the enemy is completely overpowered. It cuts at the root of slavery. Only those, who take part in war in order to destroy Islam and are defeated, can be made prisoner. See also {2739}.
لَّوْلَا كِتَٰبٌ مِّنَ ٱللَّهِ سَبَقَ لَمَسَّكُمْ فِيمَآ أَخَذْتُمْ عَذَابٌ عَظِيمٌ
یعنی پہلے سے فدیہ لینا جائز قرار دیا جا چکا ہے اس لئے جو مفسر لکھتے ہیں کہ فدیہ لینے کی وجہ سے اللہ تعالیٰ رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم پر خفا ہوا‘ وہ سخت غلطی پر ہیں۔ رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم نے وہی کام کیا جس کا خداتعالیٰ نے آپ کو حکم دیا تھا۔
The words refer to the Divine promise of help (8:8-10).
Ransoming of captives was already in vogue. What is emphasized here is that prisoners could only be taken in regular fighting in the course of war.
Commentary:
In the previous verse it was said that Muslims should not be hasty in taking captives from among the enemy. The verse under comment hints that kindness should be shown to prisoners and that they should be treated with mercy. The verse says that it is only through the assistance of God, which He had ordained for Muslims, that they have gained an easy victory and obtained much booty, and that if it had not been for the help which God had promised them beforehand, they would not have obtained the booty without being severely handled by the enemy and suffering great loss at his hands. The words, a decree from Allah which had gone before, obviously refer to the Word of God which had already conveyed the promise of help to the Holy Prophet (see 8:6 above). The words "great distress" thus signify distress caused by the enemy and not affliction from God. The verse purports to say that when by the help of God the Muslims have gained so easy a victory, they should feel grateful for it and should show kindness to the prisoners who have fallen into their hands.
2
یعنی پہلے سے فدیہ لینا جائز قرار دیا جا چکا ہے اس لئے جو مفسر لکھتے ہیں کہ فدیہ لینے کی وجہ سے اللہ تعالیٰ رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم پر خفا ہوا‘ وہ سخت غلطی پر ہیں۔ رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم نے وہی کام کیا جس کا خداتعالیٰ نے آپ کو حکم دیا تھا۔
1156
Commentary:
In the previous verse it was said that Muslims should not be hasty in taking captives from among the enemy. The verse under comment hints that kindness should be shown to prisoners and that they should be treated with mercy. The verse says that it is only through the assistance of God, which He had ordained for Muslims, that they have gained an easy victory and obtained much booty, and that if it had not been for the help which God had promised them beforehand, they would not have obtained the booty without being severely handled by the enemy and suffering great loss at his hands. The words, a decree from Allah which had gone before, obviously refer to the Word of God which had already conveyed the promise of help to the Holy Prophet (see 8:6 above). The words "great distress" thus signify distress caused by the enemy and not affliction from God. The verse purports to say that when by the help of God the Muslims have gained so easy a victory, they should feel grateful for it and should show kindness to the prisoners who have fallen into their hands.
1145
The words refer to the Divine promise of help (8:8-10).
1145A
Ransoming of captives was already in vogue. What is emphasized here is that prisoners could only be taken in regular fighting in the course of war.
فَكُلُوا۟ مِمَّا غَنِمْتُمْ حَلَٰلًا طَيِّبًا ۚ وَٱتَّقُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ ۚ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
8:42.
8:42.
8:42.
Commentary:
The conjunction "so", placed in the beginning of the verse, indicates that the commandment, that follows it, is connected with, and is the result of, what has been said in the previous verses. As the booty taken was obtained after regular fighting and the victory came as a result of God’s help, so the booty taken in the battle and the ransom-money realized from the enemy-prisoners are both "lawful and good". God has been here spoken of as "Forgiving" because He covered up the weaknesses of Muslims and made them appear strong in the sight of the enemy; and He has been spoken of as "Merciful" because He granted Muslims a decisive victory against overwhelming odds.
a
8:42.
a
8:42.
1157
Commentary:
The conjunction "so", placed in the beginning of the verse, indicates that the commandment, that follows it, is connected with, and is the result of, what has been said in the previous verses. As the booty taken was obtained after regular fighting and the victory came as a result of God’s help, so the booty taken in the battle and the ransom-money realized from the enemy-prisoners are both "lawful and good". God has been here spoken of as "Forgiving" because He covered up the weaknesses of Muslims and made them appear strong in the sight of the enemy; and He has been spoken of as "Merciful" because He granted Muslims a decisive victory against overwhelming odds.
a
8:42.
يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلنَّبِىُّ قُل لِّمَن فِىٓ أَيْدِيكُم مِّنَ ٱلْأَسْرَىٰٓ إِن يَعْلَمِ ٱللَّهُ فِى قُلُوبِكُمْ خَيْرًا يُؤْتِكُمْ خَيْرًا مِّمَّآ أُخِذَ مِنكُمْ وَيَغْفِرْ لَكُمْ ۗ وَٱللَّهُ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
‘Abbas, the Prophet’s uncle was taken prisoner at Badr. When subsequently he embraced Islam and came over to the Holy Prophet, he requested, on the authority of the verse under comment, that as God had promised to give the prisoners more than was taken from them as ransom, the promise may be fulfilled in his case. The Holy Prophet granted his request (Jarir, x. 31).
Commentary:
The words of this verse, addressed to the Meccan prisoners in the hands of the Muslims, are meant by way of consolation. If they have been made to pay ransom for their release, they should not grieve, for if God sees some good in their hearts, He will not only forgive them their past errors but will also amply repay them for their financial loss. One of the prisoners taken at Badr was ‘Abbas, an uncle of the Holy Prophet. Some Muslims recommended him to the Holy Prophet for a free release in consideration of his near relationship to the Prophet and of his being a believer at heart, but the Holy Prophet refused to make any exception in his favour and declared that like other prisoners, he too should pay ransom for his release. When, however, he subsequently embraced Islam openly and came over to the Holy Prophet, he requested, on the basis of the verse under comment, that as God had promised to give the prisoners more than was taken from them as ransom, the promise may be fulfilled in his case, and the Holy Prophet granted his request (Jarir, x. 31).
1158
Commentary:
The words of this verse, addressed to the Meccan prisoners in the hands of the Muslims, are meant by way of consolation. If they have been made to pay ransom for their release, they should not grieve, for if God sees some good in their hearts, He will not only forgive them their past errors but will also amply repay them for their financial loss. One of the prisoners taken at Badr was ‘Abbas, an uncle of the Holy Prophet. Some Muslims recommended him to the Holy Prophet for a free release in consideration of his near relationship to the Prophet and of his being a believer at heart, but the Holy Prophet refused to make any exception in his favour and declared that like other prisoners, he too should pay ransom for his release. When, however, he subsequently embraced Islam openly and came over to the Holy Prophet, he requested, on the basis of the verse under comment, that as God had promised to give the prisoners more than was taken from them as ransom, the promise may be fulfilled in his case, and the Holy Prophet granted his request (Jarir, x. 31).
1146
‘Abbas, the Prophet’s uncle was taken prisoner at Badr. When subsequently he embraced Islam and came over to the Holy Prophet, he requested, on the authority of the verse under comment, that as God had promised to give the prisoners more than was taken from them as ransom, the promise may be fulfilled in his case. The Holy Prophet granted his request (Jarir, x. 31).
وَإِن يُرِيدُوا۟ خِيَانَتَكَ فَقَدْ خَانُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ مِن قَبْلُ فَأَمْكَنَ مِنْهُمْ ۗ وَٱللَّهُ عَلِيمٌ حَكِيمٌ
Commentary:
The treacherous dealing mentioned here is that disbelievers should do evil in return for the kindness shown to them. As was the custom in Arabia, pre-Islamic Arabs used to slay their powerful enemies, whenever they fell into their hands. The verse, therefore, signifies that if the enemies of Islam proved treacherous, God would give Muslims power over them again; so it is not necessary for Muslims to put their prisoners to death as pre-Islamic Arabs used to do.
God knew that the time was soon coming when the disbelievers would embrace Islam, hence the injunction to spare their lives and to treat them with kindness, for was not God "All-Knowing, Wise"?
1159
Commentary:
The treacherous dealing mentioned here is that disbelievers should do evil in return for the kindness shown to them. As was the custom in Arabia, pre-Islamic Arabs used to slay their powerful enemies, whenever they fell into their hands. The verse, therefore, signifies that if the enemies of Islam proved treacherous, God would give Muslims power over them again; so it is not necessary for Muslims to put their prisoners to death as pre-Islamic Arabs used to do.
God knew that the time was soon coming when the disbelievers would embrace Islam, hence the injunction to spare their lives and to treat them with kindness, for was not God "All-Knowing, Wise"?
إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ وَهَاجَرُوا۟ وَجَٰهَدُوا۟ بِأَمْوَٰلِهِمْ وَأَنفُسِهِمْ فِى سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِ وَٱلَّذِينَ ءَاوَوا۟ وَّنَصَرُوٓا۟ أُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ بَعْضُهُمْ أَوْلِيَآءُ بَعْضٍ ۚ وَٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ وَلَمْ يُهَاجِرُوا۟ مَا لَكُم مِّن وَلَٰيَتِهِم مِّن شَىْءٍ حَتَّىٰ يُهَاجِرُوا۟ ۚ وَإِنِ ٱسْتَنصَرُوكُمْ فِى ٱلدِّينِ فَعَلَيْكُمُ ٱلنَّصْرُ إِلَّا عَلَىٰ قَوْمٍۭ بَيْنَكُمْ وَبَيْنَهُم مِّيثَٰقٌ ۗ وَٱللَّهُ بِمَا تَعْمَلُونَ بَصِيرٌ
2:219; 9:20; 61:12.
这节经文制订了一个原则: 生活在同一国家中并在同一个政府管辖之下的穆斯林, 不论他们是移民入境的或者是原住居民, 在彼此需要时都必须相互帮助。但那些尚未移居穆斯林国家去的穆斯林, 没有权利在世间的事物方面要求前者给予帮助。但是他们如果受到宗教迫害, 他们必须受到帮助。虽然如此, 如果他们生活在和穆斯林签订有和平条约的非穆斯林政府的统治之下, 即使在宗教事务方面也不应给予帮助; 在这种情况下, 穆斯林只有迁出那个非穆斯林国家的一条道路可走。
2:219; 9:20; 61:12.
The verse lays down the principle that those Muslims who live in the same country and under the same administration, whether as immigrants or as original citizens, are bound to help one another in the hour of each other’s need. But those Muslims who do not emigrate to a Muslim country have no claim on the help of the former in worldly matters. But if they are persecuted for the sake of their religion, then they must be helped. If, however, they are living under a non-Muslim government, with whom Muslims have entered into a treaty of peace, then no help should be rendered them even in matters of religion; and in this case the only way open to Muslims is to emigrate from the non-Muslim country.
2:219; 9:20; 61:12.
Important Words:
آووا (gave shelter) is derived from اوی. They say اوی الیه i.e. he betook himself to it; or he repaired to it for lodging, covert or refuge; or simply he betook himself to it or repaired to it; or he returned to it. اواه means, he gave or afforded him lodging, covert, refuge or asylum; or he sheltered, protected or harboured him. اوی له means, he felt compassion or pity for him. آواه means, he gave or afforded him lodging, covert, refuge or asylum; or he sheltered or harboured him (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse enunciates a great principle which should govern the social relations of Muslims. It lays down that those Muslims who live in the same country and under the same administrations, whether as immigrants or as original citizens, are bound to help one another in the hour of need. If one of them is wronged, the others must come to his help. But as regards those Muslims who have not migrated to a Muslim country and prefer to live apart, they have no claim on the assistance of these Muslims in worldly matters. But if they seek their help in the matter of religion, e.g. when they are persecuted for the sake of their religion, then they must be helped. If, however, they are living under a non-Muslim government, with whom Muslims have entered into a treaty of peace, then no help should be rendered them even in matters of religion; and in this case, the only way open to them is to migrate from the non-Muslim country. The reader should note what high regard for compacts and treaties the Quran inculcates in its followers. It is to warn Muslims against a violation of compacts that the verse fittingly ends with the words, And Allah sees what you do.
b
2:219; 9:20; 61:12.
553
这节经文制订了一个原则: 生活在同一国家中并在同一个政府管辖之下的穆斯林, 不论他们是移民入境的或者是原住居民, 在彼此需要时都必须相互帮助。但那些尚未移居穆斯林国家去的穆斯林, 没有权利在世间的事物方面要求前者给予帮助。但是他们如果受到宗教迫害, 他们必须受到帮助。虽然如此, 如果他们生活在和穆斯林签订有和平条约的非穆斯林政府的统治之下, 即使在宗教事务方面也不应给予帮助; 在这种情况下, 穆斯林只有迁出那个非穆斯林国家的一条道路可走。
a
2:219; 9:20; 61:12.
1160
Important Words:
آووا (gave shelter) is derived from اوی. They say اوی الیه i.e. he betook himself to it; or he repaired to it for lodging, covert or refuge; or simply he betook himself to it or repaired to it; or he returned to it. اواه means, he gave or afforded him lodging, covert, refuge or asylum; or he sheltered, protected or harboured him. اوی له means, he felt compassion or pity for him. آواه means, he gave or afforded him lodging, covert, refuge or asylum; or he sheltered or harboured him (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse enunciates a great principle which should govern the social relations of Muslims. It lays down that those Muslims who live in the same country and under the same administrations, whether as immigrants or as original citizens, are bound to help one another in the hour of need. If one of them is wronged, the others must come to his help. But as regards those Muslims who have not migrated to a Muslim country and prefer to live apart, they have no claim on the assistance of these Muslims in worldly matters. But if they seek their help in the matter of religion, e.g. when they are persecuted for the sake of their religion, then they must be helped. If, however, they are living under a non-Muslim government, with whom Muslims have entered into a treaty of peace, then no help should be rendered them even in matters of religion; and in this case, the only way open to them is to migrate from the non-Muslim country. The reader should note what high regard for compacts and treaties the Quran inculcates in its followers. It is to warn Muslims against a violation of compacts that the verse fittingly ends with the words, And Allah sees what you do.
b
2:219; 9:20; 61:12.
1147
The verse lays down the principle that those Muslims who live in the same country and under the same administration, whether as immigrants or as original citizens, are bound to help one another in the hour of each other’s need. But those Muslims who do not emigrate to a Muslim country have no claim on the help of the former in worldly matters. But if they are persecuted for the sake of their religion, then they must be helped. If, however, they are living under a non-Muslim government, with whom Muslims have entered into a treaty of peace, then no help should be rendered them even in matters of religion; and in this case the only way open to Muslims is to emigrate from the non-Muslim country.
وَٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا۟ بَعْضُهُمْ أَوْلِيَآءُ بَعْضٍ ۚ إِلَّا تَفْعَلُوهُ تَكُن فِتْنَةٌ فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ وَفَسَادٌ كَبِيرٌ
如果穆斯林不遵守这一原则, 那么, 大地上就会有压迫、暴政和骚乱。
If this principle is not observed by Muslims, there will be oppression, tyranny and disturbance in the land.
Commentary:
The pronoun "it" in تفعلوه (if you do it not) refers to what has been said in the previous verse, i.e. helping oppressed Muslims as well as fulfilling compacts with non-Muslims. The verse purports to say that if this teaching is not observed by Muslims, the result will be oppression and disturbance in the earth.
554
如果穆斯林不遵守这一原则, 那么, 大地上就会有压迫、暴政和骚乱。
1161
Commentary:
The pronoun "it" in تفعلوه (if you do it not) refers to what has been said in the previous verse, i.e. helping oppressed Muslims as well as fulfilling compacts with non-Muslims. The verse purports to say that if this teaching is not observed by Muslims, the result will be oppression and disturbance in the earth.
1148
If this principle is not observed by Muslims, there will be oppression, tyranny and disturbance in the land.
وَٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ وَهَاجَرُوا۟ وَجَٰهَدُوا۟ فِى سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِ وَٱلَّذِينَ ءَاوَوا۟ وَّنَصَرُوٓا۟ أُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ هُمُ ٱلْمُؤْمِنُونَ حَقًّا ۚ لَّهُم مَّغْفِرَةٌ وَرِزْقٌ كَرِيمٌ
2:219; 9:20; 61:12.
2:219; 9:20; 61:12.
2:219; 9:20; 61:12.
Commentary:
Two classes of believers have been commended here: firstly, those who, being persecuted, flee from a country where they are not free to follow their faith; secondly, those who give shelter to and help the immigrants. The Muslims of the former class are called Muhajirin (Refugees), while those of the second class are known as Ansar (Helpers). Both these classes have been called true believers, for both are active believers and make sacrifices for the cause of religion; and the verse promises them forgiveness and honourable provision. This also shows that those, who do not migrate from their homes where they do not enjoy religious freedom, and set worldly good above religion, do not have an "honourable provision," i.e. their worldly gains are not honourable in the sight of God. Similarly, the verse hints that those who help and give shelter to the immigrants will, in spite of freely spending on their needy brethren, find their possessions ever increasing, and God will continue to grant them honourable provision.
a
2:219; 9:20; 61:12.
a
2:219; 9:20; 61:12.
1162
Commentary:
Two classes of believers have been commended here: firstly, those who, being persecuted, flee from a country where they are not free to follow their faith; secondly, those who give shelter to and help the immigrants. The Muslims of the former class are called Muhajirin (Refugees), while those of the second class are known as Ansar (Helpers). Both these classes have been called true believers, for both are active believers and make sacrifices for the cause of religion; and the verse promises them forgiveness and honourable provision. This also shows that those, who do not migrate from their homes where they do not enjoy religious freedom, and set worldly good above religion, do not have an "honourable provision," i.e. their worldly gains are not honourable in the sight of God. Similarly, the verse hints that those who help and give shelter to the immigrants will, in spite of freely spending on their needy brethren, find their possessions ever increasing, and God will continue to grant them honourable provision.
a
2:219; 9:20; 61:12.
وَٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ مِنۢ بَعْدُ وَهَاجَرُوا۟ وَجَٰهَدُوا۟ مَعَكُمْ فَأُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ مِنكُمْ ۚ وَأُو۟لُوا۟ ٱلْأَرْحَامِ بَعْضُهُمْ أَوْلَىٰ بِبَعْضٍ فِى كِتَٰبِ ٱللَّهِ ۗ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ بِكُلِّ شَىْءٍ عَلِيمٌۢ
33:7.
33:7.
As all Muslims are declared to be brothers, one to another, in verse 73 and the Holy Prophet had established at Medina a sort of brotherhood between the Refugees and the Helpers, the misunderstanding might have arisen that they could inherit one another’s property; so it is enjoined here that blood relations alone are entitled to inheritance and other Muslims are only brothers in Faith and not heirs.
Important Words:
اولی (nearer) means more entitled or having a better right or more deserving or more worthy. It also means, more regardful or more considerate. See 4:136.
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that the promise of "forgiveness and honourable provision" given to migrants (see preceding verse) is not confined to the early migrants only. It extends to the later migrants also and is meant to continue while persecution or, for that matter, sincerity of faith continues.
The verse also gives another injunction. As all Muslims were declared to be brothers one to another (8:73), some persons might have been led to think that they might also inherit one another’s property; so the verse fittingly declares that only blood relations are entitled to inheritance and that other Muslims are only brothers in faith, but not heirs.
b
33:7.
a
33:71163
Important Words:
اولی (nearer) means more entitled or having a better right or more deserving or more worthy. It also means, more regardful or more considerate. See 4:136.
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that the promise of "forgiveness and honourable provision" given to migrants (see preceding verse) is not confined to the early migrants only. It extends to the later migrants also and is meant to continue while persecution or, for that matter, sincerity of faith continues.
The verse also gives another injunction. As all Muslims were declared to be brothers one to another (8:73), some persons might have been led to think that they might also inherit one another’s property; so the verse fittingly declares that only blood relations are entitled to inheritance and that other Muslims are only brothers in faith, but not heirs.
a
33:7.
1149
As all Muslims are declared to be brothers, one to another, in verse 73 and the Holy Prophet had established at Medina a sort of brotherhood between the Refugees and the Helpers, the misunderstanding might have arisen that they could inherit one another’s property; so it is enjoined here that blood relations alone are entitled to inheritance and other Muslims are only brothers in Faith and not heirs.
التوبة
At-Tawbah
The Repentance • madinah • 129 Verses
بَرَآءَةٌ مِّنَ ٱللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِۦٓ إِلَى ٱلَّذِينَ عَٰهَدتُّم مِّنَ ٱلْمُشْرِكِينَ
اس جگہ جو بَرَآءَۃٌ کا لفظ استعمال کیا گیا ہے اس کے عربی میں دو معنے ہیں۔بَرَآءَۃٌ کے ایک معنے بیزاری کے ہوتے ہیں اور ایک معنے الزام کو دور کرنے کے ہوتے ہیں۔ جن لوگوں کو اس آیت کے معنے سمجھنے میں غلطی لگی ہے وہ بَرَآءَۃٌ کے معنے صرف بیزاری کے کرتے ہیں حالانکہ لغت میں اس کے ایک دوسرے اور اہم معنے یہ بھی ہیں کہ الزام سے آزاد ہو جانا اور یہی معنے اس جگہ چسپاں ہوتے ہیں۔
جیسا کہ آیت کے مضمون سے واضح ہے مکہ والوں کو بتایا گیا ہے کہ تم لوگ یہ اعتراض کیا کرتے تھے کہ محمد رسول اللہ کا دعویٰ تو یہ ہے کہ میں مکی نبی ہوں جس کی پیشگوئی حضرت ابراہیم علیہ السلام نے
Bara’ah signifies a declaration of vindication; exemption, absolution from a fault or responsibility; exemption or absolution from a demand, etc. (Taj).
‘Ahada is here used not in the sense of entering into a treaty or a compact but making a commitment or a solemn promise by which one binds oneself (Lisan). The verse makes a solemn declaration that Islam and the Holy Prophet have been completely vindicated by the Fall of Mecca. While the Prophet was being driven from Mecca as a friendless fugitive with a price on his head, it was then declared in unmistakable terms that he would come back to it in triumph and glory (28:86). That prophecy was fulfilled with the Fall of Mecca and the establishment of the rule of Islam throughout Arabia. Thus the Holy Prophet stood fully vindicated and absolved from the demand of the Meccans that in fulfilment of his repeated declaration Mecca should have fallen into his hands. See also Introduction to Surah Anfal.
Important Words:
براءة (a declaration of absolution) is the noun-infinitive from بری which means, he was or became clear or free from a thing; or he was or became immune, secure or safe. بری من المرض means, he became free from the disease or malady. بری الجرحmeans, the wound healed or was healing. بری من الامر means, he was free from the thing or quit thereof; or he was guiltless of it and was not responsible for it. They say بری من الدین i.e. he became clear or quit of debt; or he became exempt from the demand. بری الیك من حقك means, he was or became clear or quit to thee of thy claim or due or right; or he was or became exempt from thy demand. براءة being the noun-infinitive from بری gives all the meanings derived from the verbal uses of the word given above, It particularly means, a declaration of granting or conferring or announcing immunity or exemption or absolution from a fault or responsibility; freedom from blame; exemption or absolution from a demand, etc. (Taj & Aqrab). See also 3:50.
عاھدتم (you made promises). عاھد is derived from عھد for which see 2:41. The word عاھد is here used not in the sense of entering into a treaty or a compact but making a promise, or making a solemn promise by which one binds oneself. They say عاھدت الله ان لا افعل کذا i.e. I have made a promise to God that I will not do such a thing (Lisan).
Commentary:
This Surah does not begin with the usual formula of بسم الله (In the name of God), for the reason of which see Introductory Note to chapter Anfal.
The first verse of this Surah refers to all the idolaters of Arabia including the dhimmis, i.e. those disbelievers who lived under the protection of Muslims as well as those non-Muslim Arab tribes with whom Muslims had treaty relations.
The verse declares the complete freedom of God and the Holy Prophet from all demand or blame, meaning thereby that all promises made by God and His Messenger had been fulfilled and their truthfulness fully established and, therefore, the idolaters, to whatever class they belonged, could bring no charge against God and His Prophet. Prophecies about the defeat and discomfiture of infidels and the ultimate success and triumph of Islam had been repeatedly made, and, now that all these prophecies had been fulfilled, the infidels of Arabia could no longer say that the declarations of the Prophet about the final triumph of Islam were mere empty promises. By the fulfilment of these promises, the verse says, God and His Messenger had proved their absolute freedom from the charge of making false promises.
1
اس جگہ جو بَرَآءَۃٌ کا لفظ استعمال کیا گیا ہے اس کے عربی میں دو معنے ہیں۔بَرَآءَۃٌ کے ایک معنے بیزاری کے ہوتے ہیں اور ایک معنے الزام کو دور کرنے کے ہوتے ہیں۔ جن لوگوں کو اس آیت کے معنے سمجھنے میں غلطی لگی ہے وہ بَرَآءَۃٌ کے معنے صرف بیزاری کے کرتے ہیں حالانکہ لغت میں اس کے ایک دوسرے اور اہم معنے یہ بھی ہیں کہ الزام سے آزاد ہو جانا اور یہی معنے اس جگہ چسپاں ہوتے ہیں۔
جیسا کہ آیت کے مضمون سے واضح ہے مکہ والوں کو بتایا گیا ہے کہ تم لوگ یہ اعتراض کیا کرتے تھے کہ محمد رسول اللہ کا دعویٰ تو یہ ہے کہ میں مکی نبی ہوں جس کی پیشگوئی حضرت ابراہیم علیہ السلام نے
1164
Important Words:
براءة (a declaration of absolution) is the noun-infinitive from بری which means, he was or became clear or free from a thing; or he was or became immune, secure or safe. بری من المرض means, he became free from the disease or malady. بری الجرحmeans, the wound healed or was healing. بری من الامر means, he was free from the thing or quit thereof; or he was guiltless of it and was not responsible for it. They say بری من الدین i.e. he became clear or quit of debt; or he became exempt from the demand. بری الیك من حقك means, he was or became clear or quit to thee of thy claim or due or right; or he was or became exempt from thy demand. براءة being the noun-infinitive from بری gives all the meanings derived from the verbal uses of the word given above, It particularly means, a declaration of granting or conferring or announcing immunity or exemption or absolution from a fault or responsibility; freedom from blame; exemption or absolution from a demand, etc. (Taj & Aqrab). See also 3:50.
عاھدتم (you made promises). عاھد is derived from عھد for which see 2:41. The word عاھد is here used not in the sense of entering into a treaty or a compact but making a promise, or making a solemn promise by which one binds oneself. They say عاھدت الله ان لا افعل کذا i.e. I have made a promise to God that I will not do such a thing (Lisan).
Commentary:
This Surah does not begin with the usual formula of بسم الله (In the name of God), for the reason of which see Introductory Note to chapter Anfal.
The first verse of this Surah refers to all the idolaters of Arabia including the dhimmis, i.e. those disbelievers who lived under the protection of Muslims as well as those non-Muslim Arab tribes with whom Muslims had treaty relations.
The verse declares the complete freedom of God and the Holy Prophet from all demand or blame, meaning thereby that all promises made by God and His Messenger had been fulfilled and their truthfulness fully established and, therefore, the idolaters, to whatever class they belonged, could bring no charge against God and His Prophet. Prophecies about the defeat and discomfiture of infidels and the ultimate success and triumph of Islam had been repeatedly made, and, now that all these prophecies had been fulfilled, the infidels of Arabia could no longer say that the declarations of the Prophet about the final triumph of Islam were mere empty promises. By the fulfilment of these promises, the verse says, God and His Messenger had proved their absolute freedom from the charge of making false promises.
1150
Bara’ah signifies a declaration of vindication; exemption, absolution from a fault or responsibility; exemption or absolution from a demand, etc. (Taj).
1151
‘Ahada is here used not in the sense of entering into a treaty or a compact but making a commitment or a solemn promise by which one binds oneself (Lisan). The verse makes a solemn declaration that Islam and the Holy Prophet have been completely vindicated by the Fall of Mecca. While the Prophet was being driven from Mecca as a friendless fugitive with a price on his head, it was then declared in unmistakable terms that he would come back to it in triumph and glory (28:86). That prophecy was fulfilled with the Fall of Mecca and the establishment of the rule of Islam throughout Arabia. Thus the Holy Prophet stood fully vindicated and absolved from the demand of the Meccans that in fulfilment of his repeated declaration Mecca should have fallen into his hands. See also Introduction to Surah Anfal.
فَسِيحُوا۟ فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ أَرْبَعَةَ أَشْهُرٍ وَٱعْلَمُوٓا۟ أَنَّكُمْ غَيْرُ مُعْجِزِى ٱللَّهِ ۙ وَأَنَّ ٱللَّهَ مُخْزِى ٱلْكَٰفِرِينَ
6:135; 11:21.
اس آیت میں جن لوگوں کو چار ماہ کی مہلت دی گئی ہے اس سے مراد وہ مشرکین ہیں جنہوں نے مسلمانوں سے کوئی معاہدہ نہیں کیا تھا۔ اور انہوں نے مسلمانوں کے خلاف عملاً جنگ جاری رکھی تھی اور جو لوگ ایسے ہوں ان کا کوئی حق نہیں تھا کہ وہ عرب میں رہتے کیونکہ وہ لڑائی کرنے والے تھے اور لڑائی کرنے والوں کو دنیا کی کوئی حکومت اپنے ملک میں نہیں رہنے دیتی۔ یہاں کسی شخص کو شبہ ہو سکتا ہے کہ مکہ والوں کو چار مہینے کے بعدنکلنے کا حکم کیوں دیا گیا؟ اس کا جواب یہ ہے کہ ایسا حکم قرآن میں کہیں نہیں‘ بلکہ چار مہینے کی اجازت کا ذکر ہے کہ چار مہینے تک پھر کر دیکھ لو کہ عرب پر اسلامی حکومت قائم ہو چ
6:135; 11:21.
With the Fall of Mecca and the defeat of Hawazin in the Battle of Hunain, the rule and authority of Islam had been established throughout the Hijaz. Certain tribes had made treaties with the Muslims and had laid down arms. These treaties were to be fully observed. But there were other tribes who had not made formal submission, had not laid down their arms and also had not made any treaty with the Muslims, ensuring the maintenance of peace and the observance of law and order. They had commenced hostilities against the Muslims, and though they had in effect been vanquished, they had not yet acknowledged defeat nor had agreed to live in peace with the Muslims. These tribes were given a four-month period of respite during which operations against them would remain suspended. They could go about freely in the land and satisfy themselves that further resistance was useless. They could then make their submission and make treaties. It is to these tribes that this verse refers.
6:135; 11:21.
Commentary:
This verse particularly refers to the fulfilment of the prophecy contained in 54:2. Disbelievers are told to travel throughout the length and breadth of Arabia for four months, (the period ordinarily required in the Prophet’s time for such travel), and see whether there has remained any vestige of infidel rule and dominion in any part of the country. The infidels of Arabia opposed and persecuted the Prophet and his followers and spared no pains to crush and extirpate Islam. But Almighty God promised help to His Messenger with the result that the cause of Islam triumphed and all opposition was swept away.
a
6:135; 11:21.
2
اس آیت میں جن لوگوں کو چار ماہ کی مہلت دی گئی ہے اس سے مراد وہ مشرکین ہیں جنہوں نے مسلمانوں سے کوئی معاہدہ نہیں کیا تھا۔ اور انہوں نے مسلمانوں کے خلاف عملاً جنگ جاری رکھی تھی اور جو لوگ ایسے ہوں ان کا کوئی حق نہیں تھا کہ وہ عرب میں رہتے کیونکہ وہ لڑائی کرنے والے تھے اور لڑائی کرنے والوں کو دنیا کی کوئی حکومت اپنے ملک میں نہیں رہنے دیتی۔ یہاں کسی شخص کو شبہ ہو سکتا ہے کہ مکہ والوں کو چار مہینے کے بعدنکلنے کا حکم کیوں دیا گیا؟ اس کا جواب یہ ہے کہ ایسا حکم قرآن میں کہیں نہیں‘ بلکہ چار مہینے کی اجازت کا ذکر ہے کہ چار مہینے تک پھر کر دیکھ لو کہ عرب پر اسلامی حکومت قائم ہو چ
a
6:135; 11:21.
1165
Commentary:
This verse particularly refers to the fulfilment of the prophecy contained in 54:2. Disbelievers are told to travel throughout the length and breadth of Arabia for four months, (the period ordinarily required in the Prophet’s time for such travel), and see whether there has remained any vestige of infidel rule and dominion in any part of the country. The infidels of Arabia opposed and persecuted the Prophet and his followers and spared no pains to crush and extirpate Islam. But Almighty God promised help to His Messenger with the result that the cause of Islam triumphed and all opposition was swept away.
a
6:135; 11:21.
1152
With the Fall of Mecca and the defeat of Hawazin in the Battle of Hunain, the rule and authority of Islam had been established throughout the Hijaz. Certain tribes had made treaties with the Muslims and had laid down arms. These treaties were to be fully observed. But there were other tribes who had not made formal submission, had not laid down their arms and also had not made any treaty with the Muslims, ensuring the maintenance of peace and the observance of law and order. They had commenced hostilities against the Muslims, and though they had in effect been vanquished, they had not yet acknowledged defeat nor had agreed to live in peace with the Muslims. These tribes were given a four-month period of respite during which operations against them would remain suspended. They could go about freely in the land and satisfy themselves that further resistance was useless. They could then make their submission and make treaties. It is to these tribes that this verse refers.
وَأَذَٰنٌ مِّنَ ٱللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِۦٓ إِلَى ٱلنَّاسِ يَوْمَ ٱلْحَجِّ ٱلْأَكْبَرِ أَنَّ ٱللَّهَ بَرِىٓءٌ مِّنَ ٱلْمُشْرِكِينَ ۙ وَرَسُولُهُۥ ۚ فَإِن تُبْتُمْ فَهُوَ خَيْرٌ لَّكُمْ ۖ وَإِن تَوَلَّيْتُمْ فَٱعْلَمُوٓا۟ أَنَّكُمْ غَيْرُ مُعْجِزِى ٱللَّهِ ۗ وَبَشِّرِ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا۟ بِعَذَابٍ أَلِيمٍ
حَجِّ اَکبر عام طور پر اُس حج کو کہتے ہیں جو جمعہ کو ہو۔ مگر اس جگہ مراد اُس حج سے ہے جو فتح مکہ کے دوسرے سال ہوا اور اسے حَجِّ اَکبرِ اس لئے کہا گیا ہے کہ پہلے سالوں میں حج کفار کی حکومت میں ہوتے تھے‘ مگر یہ پہلا حج تھا جو اسلامی حکومت میں ہوا۔
See 9:2.
4:139.
Adhan means, notification, proclamation or call (Lane).
Greater Pilgrimage was so called because it was the first pilgrimage performed under the control of the Muslims.
Whereas in the preceding verse Bara’ah signifies a declaration of vindication that the promises about the complete triumph of Islam had been fulfilled, in the present verse the word signifies "being clear of a person or a thing," i.e. having nothing to do with him or it (Lane). The declaration, contained in this verse and the one that follows is different from that embodied in vv. 9:1, 2; for whereas vv. 9:1, 2 relate to vindication that the promises made to the idolaters by the Holy Prophet had been fulfilled, the present verse pertains to the severance of all connections with them. This severance of relations should not be taken to mean that the verse declares that Muslims were free from all treaty obligations; for, as the following verse makes it quite clear, treaties are to be respected in all cases and must not be violated.
On his return from Tabuk in the ninth year of the Hijrah, the Holy Prophet sent ‘Ali to Mecca, who, on the occasion of the Greater Pilgrimage, made, as his represe
9:2.
4:139.
Important Words:
اذان (proclamation) is derived from اذن which means, he gave ear or listened; he permitted or allowed; he knew or he became informed, etc. آذن means, he informed, or notified or announced. اذان means, notification, announcement or call.
بری (clear) see 9:1 above. But whereas in that verse the word signifies absolution from obligations and from fulfilment of promises made by Islam, in the present verse it simply signifies being clear of a person or a thing, i.e. having nothing to do with him or it (Lane).
Commentary:
The declaration, contained in this verse and the one that follows, is different from that embodied in 9:1 & 2 above, for whereas vv. 9:1 & 2 relate to absolution from the fulfilment of promises made to idolaters, the present verse pertains to the severance of connections with them. This severance, however, should not be taken to mean that the verse declares Islam to be free from all treaty obligations; for, as the following verse makes it clear, treaties are to be respected in all cases and must not be violated.
It is related that on his return from Tabuk in the ninth year of the Hijrah, the Holy Prophet sent Abu Bakr to Mecca to announce, on the occasion of the Greater Pilgrimage, that henceforward no one would be allowed to perform the circuit of the Ka‘bah naked or unclothed. Immediately afterwards the first portion of this Surah was revealed. Upon this the Holy Prophet sent ‘Ali to Mecca, and he, as his cousin and representative, after reciting the opening verses of this Surah, made a proclamation containing the following two announcements before the pilgrims who had gathered at Mecca from all parts of Arabia:
1. No idolater shall approach the House of God after this year.
2. Treaties and engagements, made by the Holy Prophet with idolatrous tribes, shall stand and be faithfully respected till the end of their term. The idolaters of Arabia and the hypocrites of Medina had, by their plots and conspiracies against Muslims and by their persistent treacherous conduct, lost all claim to the clemency of the Holy Prophet. When he was absent on the expedition to Tabuk, they spread the false rumour that the whole Muslim army had been captured and the Prophet was dead. Moreover, Abu ‘Amir, a mischievous Arab leader, had gone to Syria to bring a Christian army to attack Muslims and in Arabia itself secret preparations had begun for a general rising. But for the timely return of the Holy Prophet, these plots would have resulted in great disturbance and heavy loss of life. When, on his return, the Holy Prophet learnt of the great mischief, set on foot in his absence and the plots hatched to deal a death-blow to Islam, he, with a view to preventing a recrudescence of such mischief ordered that henceforth no idolater could stay in the Hijaz with the exception of those with whom he had entered into a treaty, and these, too, were allowed to stay only till the expiry of the term of their treaty. The order was justified not only by the persistently treacherous conduct of the idolaters, but also by other political and cultural considerations which demanded its promulgation. The Hijaz had now become the religious as well as the political centre of Islam, and its interests demanded that it should be purged of all foreign and harmful elements likely to endanger its integrity and prove dangerous to the nascent Muslim community which had been brought into being to carry the message of the new Faith to the four corners of the earth.
b
9:2.
c
4:139.
554A
这是在穆斯林管理下第一次朝觐。
1
حَجِّ اَکبر عام طور پر اُس حج کو کہتے ہیں جو جمعہ کو ہو۔ مگر اس جگہ مراد اُس حج سے ہے جو فتح مکہ کے دوسرے سال ہوا اور اسے حَجِّ اَکبرِ اس لئے کہا گیا ہے کہ پہلے سالوں میں حج کفار کی حکومت میں ہوتے تھے‘ مگر یہ پہلا حج تھا جو اسلامی حکومت میں ہوا۔
b
9:2.
c
4:139.
1166
Important Words:
اذان (proclamation) is derived from اذن which means, he gave ear or listened; he permitted or allowed; he knew or he became informed, etc. آذن means, he informed, or notified or announced. اذان means, notification, announcement or call.
بری (clear) see 9:1 above. But whereas in that verse the word signifies absolution from obligations and from fulfilment of promises made by Islam, in the present verse it simply signifies being clear of a person or a thing, i.e. having nothing to do with him or it (Lane).
Commentary:
The declaration, contained in this verse and the one that follows, is different from that embodied in 9:1 & 2 above, for whereas vv. 9:1 & 2 relate to absolution from the fulfilment of promises made to idolaters, the present verse pertains to the severance of connections with them. This severance, however, should not be taken to mean that the verse declares Islam to be free from all treaty obligations; for, as the following verse makes it clear, treaties are to be respected in all cases and must not be violated.
It is related that on his return from Tabuk in the ninth year of the Hijrah, the Holy Prophet sent Abu Bakr to Mecca to announce, on the occasion of the Greater Pilgrimage, that henceforward no one would be allowed to perform the circuit of the Ka‘bah naked or unclothed. Immediately afterwards the first portion of this Surah was revealed. Upon this the Holy Prophet sent ‘Ali to Mecca, and he, as his cousin and representative, after reciting the opening verses of this Surah, made a proclamation containing the following two announcements before the pilgrims who had gathered at Mecca from all parts of Arabia:
1. No idolater shall approach the House of God after this year.
2. Treaties and engagements, made by the Holy Prophet with idolatrous tribes, shall stand and be faithfully respected till the end of their term. The idolaters of Arabia and the hypocrites of Medina had, by their plots and conspiracies against Muslims and by their persistent treacherous conduct, lost all claim to the clemency of the Holy Prophet. When he was absent on the expedition to Tabuk, they spread the false rumour that the whole Muslim army had been captured and the Prophet was dead. Moreover, Abu ‘Amir, a mischievous Arab leader, had gone to Syria to bring a Christian army to attack Muslims and in Arabia itself secret preparations had begun for a general rising. But for the timely return of the Holy Prophet, these plots would have resulted in great disturbance and heavy loss of life. When, on his return, the Holy Prophet learnt of the great mischief, set on foot in his absence and the plots hatched to deal a death-blow to Islam, he, with a view to preventing a recrudescence of such mischief ordered that henceforth no idolater could stay in the Hijaz with the exception of those with whom he had entered into a treaty, and these, too, were allowed to stay only till the expiry of the term of their treaty. The order was justified not only by the persistently treacherous conduct of the idolaters, but also by other political and cultural considerations which demanded its promulgation. The Hijaz had now become the religious as well as the political centre of Islam, and its interests demanded that it should be purged of all foreign and harmful elements likely to endanger its integrity and prove dangerous to the nascent Muslim community which had been brought into being to carry the message of the new Faith to the four corners of the earth.
a
See 9:2.
b
4:139.
1153
Adhan means, notification, proclamation or call (Lane).
1153A
Greater Pilgrimage was so called because it was the first pilgrimage performed under the control of the Muslims.
1154
Whereas in the preceding verse Bara’ah signifies a declaration of vindication that the promises about the complete triumph of Islam had been fulfilled, in the present verse the word signifies "being clear of a person or a thing," i.e. having nothing to do with him or it (Lane). The declaration, contained in this verse and the one that follows is different from that embodied in vv. 9:1, 2; for whereas vv. 9:1, 2 relate to vindication that the promises made to the idolaters by the Holy Prophet had been fulfilled, the present verse pertains to the severance of all connections with them. This severance of relations should not be taken to mean that the verse declares that Muslims were free from all treaty obligations; for, as the following verse makes it quite clear, treaties are to be respected in all cases and must not be violated.
On his return from Tabuk in the ninth year of the Hijrah, the Holy Prophet sent ‘Ali to Mecca, who, on the occasion of the Greater Pilgrimage, made, as his represe
إِلَّا ٱلَّذِينَ عَٰهَدتُّم مِّنَ ٱلْمُشْرِكِينَ ثُمَّ لَمْ يَنقُصُوكُمْ شَيْـًٔا وَلَمْ يُظَٰهِرُوا۟ عَلَيْكُمْ أَحَدًا فَأَتِمُّوٓا۟ إِلَيْهِمْ عَهْدَهُمْ إِلَىٰ مُدَّتِهِمْ ۚ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ يُحِبُّ ٱلْمُتَّقِينَ
9:7.
9:7.
These tribes were Banu Khuza‘ah, Banu Mudlij, Banu Bakr, Banu Damrah and some of the Banu Sulaim tribes. The verse incidentally throws interesting light on the sanctity that Islam attaches to treaties and agreements.
9:7.
Commentary:
The verse makes an exception of such idolatrous tribes as had entered into a treaty with Muslims. These tribes were Banu Khuza‘ah, BanuMudlij, Banu Bakr, Banu Dumra and some of the Banu Sulaim tribes. The verse incidentally throws interesting light on the sanctity that Islam attaches to treaties and agreements. It requires its followers to respect their inviolability at all costs, and declares that faithfulness to the plighted word is an act of piety which earns the love of God.
d
9:7.
a
9:7.
1167
Commentary:
The verse makes an exception of such idolatrous tribes as had entered into a treaty with Muslims. These tribes were Banu Khuza‘ah, BanuMudlij, Banu Bakr, Banu Dumra and some of the Banu Sulaim tribes. The verse incidentally throws interesting light on the sanctity that Islam attaches to treaties and agreements. It requires its followers to respect their inviolability at all costs, and declares that faithfulness to the plighted word is an act of piety which earns the love of God.
c
9:7.
1155
These tribes were Banu Khuza‘ah, Banu Mudlij, Banu Bakr, Banu Damrah and some of the Banu Sulaim tribes. The verse incidentally throws interesting light on the sanctity that Islam attaches to treaties and agreements.
فَإِذَا ٱنسَلَخَ ٱلْأَشْهُرُ ٱلْحُرُمُ فَٱقْتُلُوا۟ ٱلْمُشْرِكِينَ حَيْثُ وَجَدتُّمُوهُمْ وَخُذُوهُمْ وَٱحْصُرُوهُمْ وَٱقْعُدُوا۟ لَهُمْ كُلَّ مَرْصَدٍ ۚ فَإِن تَابُوا۟ وَأَقَامُوا۟ ٱلصَّلَوٰةَ وَءَاتَوُا۟ ٱلزَّكَوٰةَ فَخَلُّوا۟ سَبِيلَهُمْ ۚ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
7:157; 9:11.
“禁战的四个月” 是伊历十一月、十二月, 一月、七月, 前面三个月是大朝觐月, 而最后一个月阿拉伯人一般用它完成小朝 (عُمْرَة, ‘Umrah) 活动 (2:195和2:218)。اَشْهُرُالْحُرُمْ (Ashhurul-Hurum) 并不意指 “圣月”, 而是 “禁月”, 指的是以上9:2所谈到的四个月。在这四个月中, 上述的多神教徒可以得到保护, 去各处旅行, 亲眼看看是否伊斯兰教已经胜利, 是否安拉的话已经实现。在这一时期结束时, (在这一时期内所有敌对行动都暂时停止, )对那些伊斯兰教的死敌恢复战争, 因为他们开始了敌对行动和不断地破坏了他们的誓言。这种最后通牒的理由, 见9:8-13节经文。至於那些没有背信弃义的多神教徒, 他们是得到保护的 (9:4, 7)。
那些和穆斯林作战过但还没有要求同他们签订新条约的多神教徒。
即使是那些伊斯兰教的敌人, 在他们手中穆斯林受过非常严重的损失, 如果他们悔改并自愿接受伊斯兰教, 可以得到宽恕。事实上, 有大量多神教徒在心底里相信伊斯兰教的真理, 可是或者由於自负, 或者害怕迫害, 或者由於其他种种考虑, 没能公开承认信仰。这节经文使这种人确信, 如果他们之中任何一个即使在战时宣称他信仰伊斯兰教, 他的 (承诺) 声明不会被认为是虚假的, 或者把它当作安然逃脱的行动。
یعنی مقررہ چار مہینے جن میں ان کو ملک میں پھرنے کی اجازت دی گئی ہے۔
اس سے یہ نتیجہ نہیں نکلتا کہ کفار سے اس وقت تک لڑنا چاہیے جب تک کہ وہ مسلمان نہ ہو جائیں کیونکہ اس جگہ عام کفار کا ذکر نہیں بلکہ ان کفار کا ذکر ہے جو آٹھ سال تک رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم سے لڑتے رہے اور مکہ فتح ہو جانے پر بھی معاہدہ کرنے کی طرف توجہ نہ کی۔
7:157; 9:11.
"The forbidden months" are the four months of Dhul-Qa‘dah, Dhul- Hijjah, Muharram and Rajab, the first three being the months of the Greater Pilgrimage, while in the last the Arabs generally performed the Lesser Pilgrimage or ‘Umrah (2:195 & 2:218). The term Ashhurul-Hurum does not signify "sacred months" but "forbidden months" and refers to the four months mentioned in 9:2 above. In these months the above-mentioned idolaters were granted protection to travel through the land and see for themselves whether Islam had not triumphed and whether the word of God had not been fulfilled. At the end of this period, during which all hostilities were to remain suspended, war was to be resumed against such avowed enemies of Islam as had themselves started hostilities and had repeatedly broken their plighted word. The reason for this ultimatum is given in vv. 9:8-13. As for those idolaters who had not been guilty of faithlessness and treachery, they were to be protecte
Those idolaters who had fought with the Muslims and had not yet asked for a fresh treaty with them.
Even those enemies of Islam at whose hands Muslims had suffered very grievous losses were to be forgiven if they repented and accepted Islam of their own free will. In fact, there was a large number of men among the idolaters who, in their heart of hearts, had been convinced of the truth of Islam, but who, either through pride or for fear of persecution or other considerations, had refrained from making open confession of faith. This verse assured such people that if anyone of them declared his faith in Islam even during the war, his confession would not be taken as hypocritical or as having been made to save his skin.
7:157; 9:11.
Commentary:
The term الاشھر الحرم is generally applied to the four sacred months of Shawwal, Dhul-Qa‘dah, Dhul-Hijjah and Rajab, the first three being the months of the Greater Pilgrimage, while in the last the Arabs generally performed the Lesser Pilgrimage or ‘Umrah (see notes on 2:195 and 2:218). In this verse, however, the words الاشھر الحرم signify not the "sacred months", but "forbidden months" and refer to the four months mentioned in 9:2 above. These were meant to grant a respite to idolaters to travel through the land in safety and see whether Islam had not triumphed and whether the Word of God had not proved true. At the end of this period, during which all hostilities were to be suspended, war was to be resumed against the idolatrous Arabs with the exception, of course, of such as had entered into a treaty with Muslims, and the treacherous and faithless idolaters already at war with Muslims were to be captured and killed wherever found. It should, however, be remembered that the command to wage war after the expiry of the four forbidden months did not apply to all idolaters without discrimination, but was directed only against such avowed enemies of Islam as had themselves started hostilities against Islam and had broken their plighted word and plotted to expel the Holy Prophet from the city. The reason for this ultimatum is given in the following few verses, viz. 9:8-13. As for those idolaters who had been guilty of faithlessness and treachery, they were to be protected (see 9:4, 7). It is highly regrettable, however, that, divorcing this commandment from its context, some critics have made this verse the basis for an attack against Islam, alleging that it inculcates the destruction of all non-Muslims. The Quran and history belie this baseless allegation.
The words, and lie in wait for them at every place of ambush, mean that a strict watch should be kept over the movements of the enemy that he may not be able to create mischief and carry on malicious propaganda against Muslims. The very words of the verse point to the existence of a great danger. These times were indeed very hard for Muslims. On the one hand, the Eastern Roman Empire was preparing to attack them and, on the other, the internal enemies of Islam were hatching plots to bring about its downfall.
The words, But if they repent..., show that even those enemies of Islam at whose hands Muslims had suffered such grievous losses were to be forgiven, if they repented and accepted Islam of their own free will. That no compulsion was to be used is clear from the very next verse, as also from the fundamental injunction laid down in 2:257. The truth is that there was a large number of men among the idolaters who, in their heart of hearts, believed in the truth of Islam, but who, either through pride or for fear of others or for other reasons, refrained from making an open confession of faith. This verse was intended to convey to such people that if anyone of them declared his faith in Islam even during the war, his confession would not be taken as hypocritical or as made to save his skin. A conclusive proof of the fact, that there were many among idolaters who were at heart inclined to Islam but were afraid to declare their faith openly owing to fear of persecution, is that whenever war ceased, there was a rush for conversion to Islam. The two years of peace that followed the Treaty of Hudaibiyyah brought over a very large number of disbelievers to Islam. They could not have joined Islam in such large numbers if they had not been believers in their hearts, having been held back only by fear of persecution. There are even cases on record of men accepting Islam in the thick of battle. Muslims did not at first spare such men, thinking that they had done so merely to save their lives. The Holy Prophet, however, took such Muslims severely to the task, asking them if they had torn open the hearts of those people and had satisfied themselves that they were really devoid of sincerity. It is for this reason that the Quran directs Muslims not to harm such men from among the idolaters as profess their faith in Islam and observe the commandments of God, for only God knows whether they are true Muslims or not.
"Merciful" at the end of the verse shows that the conduct of idolaters had been such as to make them deserving of the severest of punishment, and that to extend forgiveness to them even on their abandonment of idolatry was really an act of mercy.
a
7:157; 9:11.
555
“禁战的四个月” 是伊历十一月、十二月, 一月、七月, 前面三个月是大朝觐月, 而最后一个月阿拉伯人一般用它完成小朝 (عُمْرَة, ‘Umrah) 活动 (2:195和2:218)。اَشْهُرُالْحُرُمْ (Ashhurul-Hurum) 并不意指 “圣月”, 而是 “禁月”, 指的是以上9:2所谈到的四个月。在这四个月中, 上述的多神教徒可以得到保护, 去各处旅行, 亲眼看看是否伊斯兰教已经胜利, 是否安拉的话已经实现。在这一时期结束时, (在这一时期内所有敌对行动都暂时停止, )对那些伊斯兰教的死敌恢复战争, 因为他们开始了敌对行动和不断地破坏了他们的誓言。这种最后通牒的理由, 见9:8-13节经文。至於那些没有背信弃义的多神教徒, 他们是得到保护的 (9:4, 7)。
556
那些和穆斯林作战过但还没有要求同他们签订新条约的多神教徒。
557
即使是那些伊斯兰教的敌人, 在他们手中穆斯林受过非常严重的损失, 如果他们悔改并自愿接受伊斯兰教, 可以得到宽恕。事实上, 有大量多神教徒在心底里相信伊斯兰教的真理, 可是或者由於自负, 或者害怕迫害, 或者由於其他种种考虑, 没能公开承认信仰。这节经文使这种人确信, 如果他们之中任何一个即使在战时宣称他信仰伊斯兰教, 他的 (承诺) 声明不会被认为是虚假的, 或者把它当作安然逃脱的行动。
2
یعنی مقررہ چار مہینے جن میں ان کو ملک میں پھرنے کی اجازت دی گئی ہے۔
3
اس سے یہ نتیجہ نہیں نکلتا کہ کفار سے اس وقت تک لڑنا چاہیے جب تک کہ وہ مسلمان نہ ہو جائیں کیونکہ اس جگہ عام کفار کا ذکر نہیں بلکہ ان کفار کا ذکر ہے جو آٹھ سال تک رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم سے لڑتے رہے اور مکہ فتح ہو جانے پر بھی معاہدہ کرنے کی طرف توجہ نہ کی۔
b
7:157; 9:11.
1168
Commentary:
The term الاشھر الحرم is generally applied to the four sacred months of Shawwal, Dhul-Qa‘dah, Dhul-Hijjah and Rajab, the first three being the months of the Greater Pilgrimage, while in the last the Arabs generally performed the Lesser Pilgrimage or ‘Umrah (see notes on 2:195 and 2:218). In this verse, however, the words الاشھر الحرم signify not the "sacred months", but "forbidden months" and refer to the four months mentioned in 9:2 above. These were meant to grant a respite to idolaters to travel through the land in safety and see whether Islam had not triumphed and whether the Word of God had not proved true. At the end of this period, during which all hostilities were to be suspended, war was to be resumed against the idolatrous Arabs with the exception, of course, of such as had entered into a treaty with Muslims, and the treacherous and faithless idolaters already at war with Muslims were to be captured and killed wherever found. It should, however, be remembered that the command to wage war after the expiry of the four forbidden months did not apply to all idolaters without discrimination, but was directed only against such avowed enemies of Islam as had themselves started hostilities against Islam and had broken their plighted word and plotted to expel the Holy Prophet from the city. The reason for this ultimatum is given in the following few verses, viz. 9:8-13. As for those idolaters who had been guilty of faithlessness and treachery, they were to be protected (see 9:4, 7). It is highly regrettable, however, that, divorcing this commandment from its context, some critics have made this verse the basis for an attack against Islam, alleging that it inculcates the destruction of all non-Muslims. The Quran and history belie this baseless allegation.
The words, and lie in wait for them at every place of ambush, mean that a strict watch should be kept over the movements of the enemy that he may not be able to create mischief and carry on malicious propaganda against Muslims. The very words of the verse point to the existence of a great danger. These times were indeed very hard for Muslims. On the one hand, the Eastern Roman Empire was preparing to attack them and, on the other, the internal enemies of Islam were hatching plots to bring about its downfall.
The words, But if they repent..., show that even those enemies of Islam at whose hands Muslims had suffered such grievous losses were to be forgiven, if they repented and accepted Islam of their own free will. That no compulsion was to be used is clear from the very next verse, as also from the fundamental injunction laid down in 2:257. The truth is that there was a large number of men among the idolaters who, in their heart of hearts, believed in the truth of Islam, but who, either through pride or for fear of others or for other reasons, refrained from making an open confession of faith. This verse was intended to convey to such people that if anyone of them declared his faith in Islam even during the war, his confession would not be taken as hypocritical or as made to save his skin. A conclusive proof of the fact, that there were many among idolaters who were at heart inclined to Islam but were afraid to declare their faith openly owing to fear of persecution, is that whenever war ceased, there was a rush for conversion to Islam. The two years of peace that followed the Treaty of Hudaibiyyah brought over a very large number of disbelievers to Islam. They could not have joined Islam in such large numbers if they had not been believers in their hearts, having been held back only by fear of persecution. There are even cases on record of men accepting Islam in the thick of battle. Muslims did not at first spare such men, thinking that they had done so merely to save their lives. The Holy Prophet, however, took such Muslims severely to the task, asking them if they had torn open the hearts of those people and had satisfied themselves that they were really devoid of sincerity. It is for this reason that the Quran directs Muslims not to harm such men from among the idolaters as profess their faith in Islam and observe the commandments of God, for only God knows whether they are true Muslims or not.
"Merciful" at the end of the verse shows that the conduct of idolaters had been such as to make them deserving of the severest of punishment, and that to extend forgiveness to them even on their abandonment of idolatry was really an act of mercy.
a
7:157; 9:11.
1155A
"The forbidden months" are the four months of Dhul-Qa‘dah, Dhul- Hijjah, Muharram and Rajab, the first three being the months of the Greater Pilgrimage, while in the last the Arabs generally performed the Lesser Pilgrimage or ‘Umrah (2:195 & 2:218). The term Ashhurul-Hurum does not signify "sacred months" but "forbidden months" and refers to the four months mentioned in 9:2 above. In these months the above-mentioned idolaters were granted protection to travel through the land and see for themselves whether Islam had not triumphed and whether the word of God had not been fulfilled. At the end of this period, during which all hostilities were to remain suspended, war was to be resumed against such avowed enemies of Islam as had themselves started hostilities and had repeatedly broken their plighted word. The reason for this ultimatum is given in vv. 9:8-13. As for those idolaters who had not been guilty of faithlessness and treachery, they were to be protecte
1156
Those idolaters who had fought with the Muslims and had not yet asked for a fresh treaty with them.
1157
Even those enemies of Islam at whose hands Muslims had suffered very grievous losses were to be forgiven if they repented and accepted Islam of their own free will. In fact, there was a large number of men among the idolaters who, in their heart of hearts, had been convinced of the truth of Islam, but who, either through pride or for fear of persecution or other considerations, had refrained from making open confession of faith. This verse assured such people that if anyone of them declared his faith in Islam even during the war, his confession would not be taken as hypocritical or as having been made to save his skin.
وَإِنْ أَحَدٌ مِّنَ ٱلْمُشْرِكِينَ ٱسْتَجَارَكَ فَأَجِرْهُ حَتَّىٰ يَسْمَعَ كَلَٰمَ ٱللَّهِ ثُمَّ أَبْلِغْهُ مَأْمَنَهُۥ ۚ ذَٰلِكَ بِأَنَّهُمْ قَوْمٌ لَّا يَعْلَمُونَ
这节经文清楚地证明了这样一个事实, 对多神教徒作战并不是为了强迫他们信仰伊斯兰教。因为按照伊斯兰教教导, 即使在战争状态时, 允许多神教徒来到穆斯林军营或司令部, 如果他们愿意研究一下真理的话。然后, 在把真理讲给他们听而他们知道了伊斯兰教的教义之后, 如果他们并不想信仰这一个新宗教, 那么, 就安全地遣送他们到安全的地方去。在如此清楚的教义面前, 如果还要指控伊斯兰教不容异教或使用或默许武力来传教的话, 那真是太不公正了。
The verse clearly establishes the fact that war with idolaters was not undertaken in order to force them to embrace Islam, because, according to it, even when a state of war existed, idolaters were to be permitted to come to the Muslims’ camp or Headquarters if they desired to investigate the truth. Then, after the truth had been preached to them and they had been acquainted with the teachings of Islam, they were to be safely conducted to their place of security, if they did not feel inclined to embrace the new Faith. In the face of such clear teachings, it is the height of injustice to accuse Islam of intolerance or of using or conniving at force; for its propagation.
Commentary:
This verse clearly establishes the fact that war with idolaters was not undertaken to force them to embrace Islam, because, according to it, even when a state of war existed idolaters were to be permitted to come to the Muslim camp or the Muslim headquarters if they desired to investigate the truth. Then, after the truth had been preached to them and they had been acquainted with the teachings of Islam, they were to be safely conveyed to their place of security, if they did not feel inclined to embrace the new Faith. In the face of such clear teachings, it is the height of injustice to accuse Islam of intolerance or of allowing compulsion for the propagation of its teaching.
558
这节经文清楚地证明了这样一个事实, 对多神教徒作战并不是为了强迫他们信仰伊斯兰教。因为按照伊斯兰教教导, 即使在战争状态时, 允许多神教徒来到穆斯林军营或司令部, 如果他们愿意研究一下真理的话。然后, 在把真理讲给他们听而他们知道了伊斯兰教的教义之后, 如果他们并不想信仰这一个新宗教, 那么, 就安全地遣送他们到安全的地方去。在如此清楚的教义面前, 如果还要指控伊斯兰教不容异教或使用或默许武力来传教的话, 那真是太不公正了。
1169
Commentary:
This verse clearly establishes the fact that war with idolaters was not undertaken to force them to embrace Islam, because, according to it, even when a state of war existed idolaters were to be permitted to come to the Muslim camp or the Muslim headquarters if they desired to investigate the truth. Then, after the truth had been preached to them and they had been acquainted with the teachings of Islam, they were to be safely conveyed to their place of security, if they did not feel inclined to embrace the new Faith. In the face of such clear teachings, it is the height of injustice to accuse Islam of intolerance or of allowing compulsion for the propagation of its teaching.
1158
The verse clearly establishes the fact that war with idolaters was not undertaken in order to force them to embrace Islam, because, according to it, even when a state of war existed, idolaters were to be permitted to come to the Muslims’ camp or Headquarters if they desired to investigate the truth. Then, after the truth had been preached to them and they had been acquainted with the teachings of Islam, they were to be safely conducted to their place of security, if they did not feel inclined to embrace the new Faith. In the face of such clear teachings, it is the height of injustice to accuse Islam of intolerance or of using or conniving at force; for its propagation.
كَيْفَ يَكُونُ لِلْمُشْرِكِينَ عَهْدٌ عِندَ ٱللَّهِ وَعِندَ رَسُولِهِۦٓ إِلَّا ٱلَّذِينَ عَٰهَدتُّمْ عِندَ ٱلْمَسْجِدِ ٱلْحَرَامِ ۖ فَمَا ٱسْتَقَٰمُوا۟ لَكُمْ فَٱسْتَقِيمُوا۟ لَهُمْ ۚ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ يُحِبُّ ٱلْمُتَّقِينَ
مکہ والے مشہور کرتے تھے کہ فتح مکہ کے موقعہ پر سب کفار کو معافی مل گئی ہے اور ان سے معاہدہ ہو گیا ہے۔ قرآن کریم کہتا ہے کہ یہ جھوٹ ہے جب تک وہ خودنیچے ہو کر معاہدہ کی درخواست نہ کریں ان سے عہد ہو کس طرح سکتا ہے۔
یعنی ان مشرکوں سے عہد قائم ہے جنہوں نے صرف فتح مکہ کو معاہدہ قرار نہیں دیا تھا بلکہ درخواست کرکے اپنے لئے امن کا اعلان کروایا تھا۔
9:4.
The verse shows that war was permissible only against such non- Muslims as had repeatedly violated most solemn covenants and had attacked Muslims treacherously. As for the rest, Muslims had been bidden to observe their engagements with them strictly and faithfully. Like 9:4, this verse describes the observance of covenants and treaties as an act of piety and righteousness which is pleasing to God. The Qur’an repeatedly and most emphatically exhorts Muslims to be faithful to their treaties.
9:4.
Commentary:
The words, So, as long as they stand true to you, stand true to them, show that war was permissible only against such non-Muslims as were faithless to their covenants and attacked Muslims treacherously. As for the rest, Muslims have been bidden to observe their engagements strictly and faithfully with them. It will be noted that like 9:4, this verse describes the observance of covenants and treaties as an act of piety and righteousness which is pleasing in the sight of God. No wonder that the Quran repeatedly exhorts Muslims to be faithful to their treaties.
a
9:4.
559
这节经文表明, 只容许对一再破坏最庄严信约以及背信弃义地攻击穆斯林的这样一些非穆斯林作战。至於其余的非穆斯林, 经文嘱咐穆斯林要同他们严守信约。像9:4那样, 这节经文说明, 遵守信约与条约是一种虔敬和正义的行为, 能使安拉喜悦。«古兰经» 反复并最为强力地告诫穆斯林要严守信约。
1
مکہ والے مشہور کرتے تھے کہ فتح مکہ کے موقعہ پر سب کفار کو معافی مل گئی ہے اور ان سے معاہدہ ہو گیا ہے۔ قرآن کریم کہتا ہے کہ یہ جھوٹ ہے جب تک وہ خودنیچے ہو کر معاہدہ کی درخواست نہ کریں ان سے عہد ہو کس طرح سکتا ہے۔
2
یعنی ان مشرکوں سے عہد قائم ہے جنہوں نے صرف فتح مکہ کو معاہدہ قرار نہیں دیا تھا بلکہ درخواست کرکے اپنے لئے امن کا اعلان کروایا تھا۔
a
9:4.
1170
Commentary:
The words, So, as long as they stand true to you, stand true to them, show that war was permissible only against such non-Muslims as were faithless to their covenants and attacked Muslims treacherously. As for the rest, Muslims have been bidden to observe their engagements strictly and faithfully with them. It will be noted that like 9:4, this verse describes the observance of covenants and treaties as an act of piety and righteousness which is pleasing in the sight of God. No wonder that the Quran repeatedly exhorts Muslims to be faithful to their treaties.
a
9:4.
1159
The verse shows that war was permissible only against such non- Muslims as had repeatedly violated most solemn covenants and had attacked Muslims treacherously. As for the rest, Muslims had been bidden to observe their engagements with them strictly and faithfully. Like 9:4, this verse describes the observance of covenants and treaties as an act of piety and righteousness which is pleasing to God. The Qur’an repeatedly and most emphatically exhorts Muslims to be faithful to their treaties.
كَيْفَ وَإِن يَظْهَرُوا۟ عَلَيْكُمْ لَا يَرْقُبُوا۟ فِيكُمْ إِلًّا وَلَا ذِمَّةً ۚ يُرْضُونَكُم بِأَفْوَٰهِهِمْ وَتَأْبَىٰ قُلُوبُهُمْ وَأَكْثَرُهُمْ فَٰسِقُونَ
9:10.
یہ خیالی بات نہیں بلکہ اسلامی تاریخ کا صفحہ صفحہ اس پر شاہد ہے۔
9:10.
Ill means, relationship or nearness with respect to kindred; good origin; a compact or covenant; a promise or an assurance of safety or security (Lane & Mufradat).
Dhimmah means, a compact; covenant; treaty; engagement, obligation or responsibility; a right or due for the neglect of which one is to be blamed (Lane). The expression Ahludh-Dhimmah is used for those non-Muslim people with whom the Muslim State has made a compact and who pay poll tax to the State, in return for which the State is responsible for their security and freedom (Lane). The verse makes it further clear that the command to wage war applies only to such disbelievers as had not only been the first to open hostilities against Islam but were also perfidious and treacherous, paying no respect either to ties of relationship or to compacts and covenants.
9:10.
Important Words:
ال (tie of relationship). اله means, he pierced him with a bright javelin. They say ال الفرس i.e. the horse went quickly, making itself prominent.
ال اللون means, the colour became clear and bright. ال means, relationship, or nearness with respect to kindred; good origin; a compact or covenant; a promise or an assurance of safety or security; a neighbour; a visible state of relationship (Lane, Aqrab & Mufradat).
ذمة (covenant) is the noun-infinitive from ذم . They say ذمة i.e. he blamed or found fault with him. اذم means, he did or said that for which he should be blamed or found fault with. اذمه also means, he protected him or granted him refuge or protection. اذم له means, he took or obtained a promise or an assurance of security or a covenant in his favour. ذمة means, a compact, covenant, treaty, engagement, obligation or responsibility; a right or due for the neglect of which one is to be blamed. The expression اھل الذمة is used for those non-Muslim people with whom the Muslim State has made a compact and who pay poll-tax to the State in return for which the State is responsible for their security and freedom (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse makes it further clear that the commandment to wage war is meant only about such disbelievers as had not only been the first to open hostilities against Islam but were, at the same time, perfidious and treacherous, paying no respect either to ties of relationship or to compacts and covenants.
b
9:10.
3
یہ خیالی بات نہیں بلکہ اسلامی تاریخ کا صفحہ صفحہ اس پر شاہد ہے۔
b
9:10.
1171
Important Words:
ال (tie of relationship). اله means, he pierced him with a bright javelin. They say ال الفرس i.e. the horse went quickly, making itself prominent.
ال اللون means, the colour became clear and bright. ال means, relationship, or nearness with respect to kindred; good origin; a compact or covenant; a promise or an assurance of safety or security; a neighbour; a visible state of relationship (Lane, Aqrab & Mufradat).
ذمة (covenant) is the noun-infinitive from ذم . They say ذمة i.e. he blamed or found fault with him. اذم means, he did or said that for which he should be blamed or found fault with. اذمه also means, he protected him or granted him refuge or protection. اذم له means, he took or obtained a promise or an assurance of security or a covenant in his favour. ذمة means, a compact, covenant, treaty, engagement, obligation or responsibility; a right or due for the neglect of which one is to be blamed. The expression اھل الذمة is used for those non-Muslim people with whom the Muslim State has made a compact and who pay poll-tax to the State in return for which the State is responsible for their security and freedom (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse makes it further clear that the commandment to wage war is meant only about such disbelievers as had not only been the first to open hostilities against Islam but were, at the same time, perfidious and treacherous, paying no respect either to ties of relationship or to compacts and covenants.
b
9:10.
1160
Ill means, relationship or nearness with respect to kindred; good origin; a compact or covenant; a promise or an assurance of safety or security (Lane & Mufradat).
1161
Dhimmah means, a compact; covenant; treaty; engagement, obligation or responsibility; a right or due for the neglect of which one is to be blamed (Lane). The expression Ahludh-Dhimmah is used for those non-Muslim people with whom the Muslim State has made a compact and who pay poll tax to the State, in return for which the State is responsible for their security and freedom (Lane). The verse makes it further clear that the command to wage war applies only to such disbelievers as had not only been the first to open hostilities against Islam but were also perfidious and treacherous, paying no respect either to ties of relationship or to compacts and covenants.
ٱشْتَرَوْا۟ بِـَٔايَٰتِ ٱللَّهِ ثَمَنًا قَلِيلًا فَصَدُّوا۟ عَن سَبِيلِهِۦٓ ۚ إِنَّهُمْ سَآءَ مَا كَانُوا۟ يَعْمَلُونَ
2:175; 3:78, 188; 16:96.
2:175; 3:78, 188; 16:96.
c
2:175; 3:78, 188; 16:96.
a
2:175; 3:78,188; 16:96.
1172
Commentary:
See note on 2:42.
c
2:175; 3:78, 188; 16:96.
لَا يَرْقُبُونَ فِى مُؤْمِنٍ إِلًّا وَلَا ذِمَّةً ۚ وَأُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ هُمُ ٱلْمُعْتَدُونَ
9:8.
This and the preceding two verses give the reasons why Muslims were commanded to wage war against such idolaters (9:5). The reasons are: (1) They were treacherous and perfidious; they professed to be friendly to Muslims, but as soon as they found an opportunity to injure them, they broke their plighted word and this in spite of the fact that Muslims had trusted them. (2) They even disregarded the ties of relationship and slew their own kinsmen merely because the latter had embraced Islam (9:8). (3) Their object in making war was to prevent men from embracing Islam (9:9). (4) They were the first to attack Muslims (9:13).
9:8.
Important Words:
مومن (one who trusts) is the active participle from آمن which is derived from امن which means, he was or became safe or secure or free from fear. امنه علی کذا means, he trusted him in respect of such a thing. آمنه means, he rendered him safe or secure or free from fear; he trusted or confided in him. آمن بهmeans, he believed in him. مؤمن therefore, means, a believer; a faithful person; a person who trusts or confides in others; one who affords security and protection. المومن is also one of the attributes of God, meaning, He Who grants security and protection to His creatures (Lane).
Commentary:
This verse emphasizes the heinousness of the crime of disbelievers by adding the word مومن (one who trusts). These disbelievers would not be true even to those who trusted them. Thus, the present and the preceding two verses mention the reasons why Muslims were commanded to wage war against these idolaters in 9:5. These reasons are: (1) they were treacherous and perfidious; they professed to be friendly to Muslims, but as soon as they found an opportunity to injure them, they broke their plighted word and this in spite of the fact that Muslims trusted them (9:8 and the present verse); (2) they even disregarded the ties of relationship and killed their own kinsmen merely because the latter had embraced Islam (9:8); (3) their object in making war was to prevent men from embracing Islam (9:9); and (4) they were transgressors, i.e. the first to attack Muslims (the present verse).
d
9:8.
560
这节经文和上两节经文说明了穆斯林受命对这样一些多神教徒作战的理由 (9:5)。其理由是: (1) 他们是背信弃义的; 他们声言与穆斯林友好, 但他们一有伤害穆斯林的机会, 就违反他们的誓言, 而且不顾穆斯林信任他们的这种事实。(2) 他们甚至不顾戚谊, 只因为亲戚相信伊斯兰教, 他们就杀了他们的男亲戚 (9:8)。(3) 他们制造战争的目的是阻止人们信仰伊斯兰教 (9:9)。(4) 他们首先向穆斯林进攻 (9:13)。
b
9:8.
1173
Important Words:
مومن (one who trusts) is the active participle from آمن which is derived from امن which means, he was or became safe or secure or free from fear. امنه علی کذا means, he trusted him in respect of such a thing. آمنه means, he rendered him safe or secure or free from fear; he trusted or confided in him. آمن بهmeans, he believed in him. مؤمن therefore, means, a believer; a faithful person; a person who trusts or confides in others; one who affords security and protection. المومن is also one of the attributes of God, meaning, He Who grants security and protection to His creatures (Lane).
Commentary:
This verse emphasizes the heinousness of the crime of disbelievers by adding the word مومن (one who trusts). These disbelievers would not be true even to those who trusted them. Thus, the present and the preceding two verses mention the reasons why Muslims were commanded to wage war against these idolaters in 9:5. These reasons are: (1) they were treacherous and perfidious; they professed to be friendly to Muslims, but as soon as they found an opportunity to injure them, they broke their plighted word and this in spite of the fact that Muslims trusted them (9:8 and the present verse); (2) they even disregarded the ties of relationship and killed their own kinsmen merely because the latter had embraced Islam (9:8); (3) their object in making war was to prevent men from embracing Islam (9:9); and (4) they were transgressors, i.e. the first to attack Muslims (the present verse).
a
9:8.
1162
This and the preceding two verses give the reasons why Muslims were commanded to wage war against such idolaters (9:5). The reasons are: (1) They were treacherous and perfidious; they professed to be friendly to Muslims, but as soon as they found an opportunity to injure them, they broke their plighted word and this in spite of the fact that Muslims had trusted them. (2) They even disregarded the ties of relationship and slew their own kinsmen merely because the latter had embraced Islam (9:8). (3) Their object in making war was to prevent men from embracing Islam (9:9). (4) They were the first to attack Muslims (9:13).
فَإِن تَابُوا۟ وَأَقَامُوا۟ ٱلصَّلَوٰةَ وَءَاتَوُا۟ ٱلزَّكَوٰةَ فَإِخْوَٰنُكُمْ فِى ٱلدِّينِ ۗ وَنُفَصِّلُ ٱلْءَايَٰتِ لِقَوْمٍ يَعْلَمُونَ
7:154; 9:5.
7:154; 9:5.
7:154; 9:5.
Commentary:
The words, they are your brethren in faith, mean that not only should all hostilities cease against such disbelievers as repent, but they are to be looked upon as brethren and treated as such. See also note on 9:5, above.
a
7:154; 9:5.
a
7:154; 9:5.
1174
Commentary:
The words, they are your brethren in faith, mean that not only should all hostilities cease against such disbelievers as repent, but they are to be looked upon as brethren and treated as such. See also note on 9:5, above.
b
7:154; 9:5.
وَإِن نَّكَثُوٓا۟ أَيْمَٰنَهُم مِّنۢ بَعْدِ عَهْدِهِمْ وَطَعَنُوا۟ فِى دِينِكُمْ فَقَٰتِلُوٓا۟ أَئِمَّةَ ٱلْكُفْرِ ۙ إِنَّهُمْ لَآ أَيْمَٰنَ لَهُمْ لَعَلَّهُمْ يَنتَهُونَ
2:191; 4:92.
یعنی دلائل سے اعتراض نہ کریں بلکہ تحقیر اور غصہ دلانے والی باتیں کریں۔
2:191; 4:92.
The words "attack your religion" do not refer to mere verbal taunts and reproaches but to actual attacks meant to injure the vital interests of Islam; the word Ta‘ana literally meaning "to pierce with a spear."
The words, these leaders of disbelief are here applied not to a few leading individuals but to the whole people to whom this commandment to fight referred. They are called "leaders" because they were among the first to clash with Muslims and their example encouraged others; and because also their hostility towards Islam was so inveterate and implacable that they served, as it were, as evil models in this respect.
2:191; 4:92.
Commentary:
This verse leaves no doubt as to the fact that Muslims were bidden to fight disbelievers only if they broke their covenant and attacked Islam with a view to injuring it. It also makes it clear that the object in fighting disbelievers was to make them "desist" from transgression.
The words, طعنوا فی دینکم (attack your religion), do not refer to mere verbal taunts and reproaches but to actual attacks meant to injure the vital interests of Islam; the word literally meaning "to pierce with a spear."
The epithet, these leaders of disbelief, is here applied not to a few leading individuals but to the whole people to whom this commandment to fight referred. They are called ائمة (leaders) because, firstly, they were among the first and the foremost to clash with Muslims and their example encouraged others; and, secondly, their hostility towards Islam was so inveterate and implacable that they served, as it were, as evil models in this respect.
b
2:191; 4:92.
1
یعنی دلائل سے اعتراض نہ کریں بلکہ تحقیر اور غصہ دلانے والی باتیں کریں۔
b
2:191; 4:92.
1175
Commentary:
This verse leaves no doubt as to the fact that Muslims were bidden to fight disbelievers only if they broke their covenant and attacked Islam with a view to injuring it. It also makes it clear that the object in fighting disbelievers was to make them "desist" from transgression.
The words, طعنوا فی دینکم (attack your religion), do not refer to mere verbal taunts and reproaches but to actual attacks meant to injure the vital interests of Islam; the word literally meaning "to pierce with a spear."
The epithet, these leaders of disbelief, is here applied not to a few leading individuals but to the whole people to whom this commandment to fight referred. They are called ائمة (leaders) because, firstly, they were among the first and the foremost to clash with Muslims and their example encouraged others; and, secondly, their hostility towards Islam was so inveterate and implacable that they served, as it were, as evil models in this respect.
c
2:191; 4:92.
1163
The words "attack your religion" do not refer to mere verbal taunts and reproaches but to actual attacks meant to injure the vital interests of Islam; the word Ta‘ana literally meaning "to pierce with a spear."
1164
The words, these leaders of disbelief are here applied not to a few leading individuals but to the whole people to whom this commandment to fight referred. They are called "leaders" because they were among the first to clash with Muslims and their example encouraged others; and because also their hostility towards Islam was so inveterate and implacable that they served, as it were, as evil models in this respect.
أَلَا تُقَٰتِلُونَ قَوْمًا نَّكَثُوٓا۟ أَيْمَٰنَهُمْ وَهَمُّوا۟ بِإِخْرَاجِ ٱلرَّسُولِ وَهُم بَدَءُوكُمْ أَوَّلَ مَرَّةٍ ۚ أَتَخْشَوْنَهُمْ ۚ فَٱللَّهُ أَحَقُّ أَن تَخْشَوْهُ إِن كُنتُم مُّؤْمِنِينَ
The tribes in or about Medina who, when the Holy Prophet went on an expedition to Tabuk, plotted to bring about his downfall by inciting the various tribes of Arabia to stand up against him.
These words also do not refer to the pagan Meccans but to those infidels, whether open or secret, who lived in and around Medina. They provided ample proof of the fact that, far from being the transgressor, Islam was transgressed against rather than being the aggressor.
Commentary:
The words, who plotted to turn out the Messenger, do not refer to the Meccans, but to those who, when the Holy Prophet went on an expedition to the Syrian border, plotted to bring about his downfall by making the different tribes of Arabia stand up as one man against him on his return (see notes on 9:3,4, above). The Meccans did not merely plot to turn out the Holy Prophet, but actually turned him out (see 47:14). Moreover, by the time these verses were revealed, the Meccans had embraced Islam and all hostilities between Muslims and Meccans had ceased.
The words, they were the first to commence hostilities against you, also refer not to the Meccans but to those infidels, whether open or secret, who lived in and about Medina. The words provide conclusive proof of the fact that, far from being the transgressor, Islam was transgressed against. It was the infidels who first began hostilities against it. They acted most treacherously and resorted to all sorts of foul means to annihilate it. It was only such men that Muslims had been commanded to fight. Christian critics of Islam will do well to compare the wars of Islam with the wars of their great Lawgiver, Moses, against a people who had never taken up arms against him and had done nothing to offend him. Yet these people were ruthlessly butchered and even their women and children were not spared (Deut. 20:16, 17). As compared with this, the Holy
Prophet took up arms only against those who first started hostilities, and even then he directed that their women and children and their religious devotees, as well as their churches, should be spared (Muslim, Tahawi & Dawud). Those, who regard the wars of Moses as holy, have certainly no reason to criticize the wars of the Holy Prophet of Islam.
1176
Commentary:
The words, who plotted to turn out the Messenger, do not refer to the Meccans, but to those who, when the Holy Prophet went on an expedition to the Syrian border, plotted to bring about his downfall by making the different tribes of Arabia stand up as one man against him on his return (see notes on 9:3,4, above). The Meccans did not merely plot to turn out the Holy Prophet, but actually turned him out (see 47:14). Moreover, by the time these verses were revealed, the Meccans had embraced Islam and all hostilities between Muslims and Meccans had ceased.
The words, they were the first to commence hostilities against you, also refer not to the Meccans but to those infidels, whether open or secret, who lived in and about Medina. The words provide conclusive proof of the fact that, far from being the transgressor, Islam was transgressed against. It was the infidels who first began hostilities against it. They acted most treacherously and resorted to all sorts of foul means to annihilate it. It was only such men that Muslims had been commanded to fight. Christian critics of Islam will do well to compare the wars of Islam with the wars of their great Lawgiver, Moses, against a people who had never taken up arms against him and had done nothing to offend him. Yet these people were ruthlessly butchered and even their women and children were not spared (Deut. 20:16, 17). As compared with this, the Holy
Prophet took up arms only against those who first started hostilities, and even then he directed that their women and children and their religious devotees, as well as their churches, should be spared (Muslim, Tahawi & Dawud). Those, who regard the wars of Moses as holy, have certainly no reason to criticize the wars of the Holy Prophet of Islam.
1165
The tribes in or about Medina who, when the Holy Prophet went on an expedition to Tabuk, plotted to bring about his downfall by inciting the various tribes of Arabia to stand up against him.
1166
These words also do not refer to the pagan Meccans but to those infidels, whether open or secret, who lived in and around Medina. They provided ample proof of the fact that, far from being the transgressor, Islam was transgressed against rather than being the aggressor.
قَٰتِلُوهُمْ يُعَذِّبْهُمُ ٱللَّهُ بِأَيْدِيكُمْ وَيُخْزِهِمْ وَيَنصُرْكُمْ عَلَيْهِمْ وَيَشْفِ صُدُورَ قَوْمٍ مُّؤْمِنِينَ
Important Words:
یشف (relieve) is derived from شفا. They say شفاہ من مرضه i.e. he cured him (of disease) and restored him to convalescence. شفیتهmeans, I relieved him from doubt. شفاہ عن المسألةmeans, he relieved him from doubt respecting the question. یشفیك ان قالmeans, he will please thee if he speaks, i.e. his speech will please thee (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse shows that the enemies of Islam had made themselves deserving of Divine punishment by their treacherous and wrongful conduct; and fighting was only a form of Divine punishment that had been prescribed for them, and it was inflicted on them after they had themselves started hostilities. It was most certainly not resorted to in order to compel them to embrace Islam.
1177
Important Words:
یشف (relieve) is derived from شفا. They say شفاہ من مرضه i.e. he cured him (of disease) and restored him to convalescence. شفیتهmeans, I relieved him from doubt. شفاہ عن المسألةmeans, he relieved him from doubt respecting the question. یشفیك ان قالmeans, he will please thee if he speaks, i.e. his speech will please thee (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse shows that the enemies of Islam had made themselves deserving of Divine punishment by their treacherous and wrongful conduct; and fighting was only a form of Divine punishment that had been prescribed for them, and it was inflicted on them after they had themselves started hostilities. It was most certainly not resorted to in order to compel them to embrace Islam.
وَيُذْهِبْ غَيْظَ قُلُوبِهِمْ ۗ وَيَتُوبُ ٱللَّهُ عَلَىٰ مَن يَشَآءُ ۗ وَٱللَّهُ عَلِيمٌ حَكِيمٌ
Commentary:
The pronoun "their" in the words, the wrath of their hearts, refers to disbelievers, and the sentence means that God may thereby do away with the wrath that had been kindled in the hearts of disbelievers against Muslims. This could be done in two ways: (1) by crushing their power completely and forever; or (2) by making them accept Islam. Both of these means are intended here, for there were some who were destroyed and their power crushed and there were others who saw the light and voluntarily embraced Islam. The following words, And Allah turns with mercy to whomsoever He pleases, obviously refer to the latter class.
1178
Commentary:
The pronoun "their" in the words, the wrath of their hearts, refers to disbelievers, and the sentence means that God may thereby do away with the wrath that had been kindled in the hearts of disbelievers against Muslims. This could be done in two ways: (1) by crushing their power completely and forever; or (2) by making them accept Islam. Both of these means are intended here, for there were some who were destroyed and their power crushed and there were others who saw the light and voluntarily embraced Islam. The following words, And Allah turns with mercy to whomsoever He pleases, obviously refer to the latter class.
أَمْ حَسِبْتُمْ أَن تُتْرَكُوا۟ وَلَمَّا يَعْلَمِ ٱللَّهُ ٱلَّذِينَ جَٰهَدُوا۟ مِنكُمْ وَلَمْ يَتَّخِذُوا۟ مِن دُونِ ٱللَّهِ وَلَا رَسُولِهِۦ وَلَا ٱلْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَلِيجَةً ۚ وَٱللَّهُ خَبِيرٌۢ بِمَا تَعْمَلُونَ
قرآن مجید میں اس جگہ واؤ ہے‘ مگر اردو میں اس کے ترجمہ کے بغیر کام چل جاتا ہے پس ہم نے اور کا لفظ چھوڑ دیا ہے۔
3:143, 180; 20:3-4.
3:29; 4:140, 145; 9:23.
The verse hints that the trials of Muslims were not yet over. They had still to face more grievous dangers.
3:143, 180; 29:3-4.
3:29; 4:140, 145; 9:23.
Important Words:
ولیجة (intimate friend) is derived from ولج. They say ولج البیت i.e. he entered the house. اولجه means, he caused it or him to enter; he inserted it. ولیجة means, anything that is introduced or inserted into another thing; an intimate friend or associate; one whom a person takes to rely upon, not being of his family (Lane).
Commentary:
This verse hints that the trials of Muslims were not yet over. They had still to face more grievous dangers and greater trials, and only those who were true and sincere believers would be able to stand them. The verse thus warns believers to be prepared for still severer tests and yet greater sacrifices. Muslims had indeed been already tried at Badr and Uhud and at the Battle of the Ditch, and had stood the test. But as a new era now dawning for them with the expedition to Tabuk on the border of Syria, the verse calls upon them to make yet greater preparations. The trials and tribulations through which Muslims had already passed were indeed little as compared with the ordeals they had yet to face. The later dangers were far more terrible and grievous than anything they had yet experienced.
The words, and do not take anyone for an intimate friend besides Allah and His Messenger and the believers, are also intended as a warning to Muslims to become yet more united and to allow no foreign element to split their ranks in the coming days of trial and sacrifice.
c
3:143, 180; 20:3-4.
d
3:29; 4:140, 145; 9:23.
2
قرآن مجید میں اس جگہ واؤ ہے‘ مگر اردو میں اس کے ترجمہ کے بغیر کام چل جاتا ہے پس ہم نے اور کا لفظ چھوڑ دیا ہے۔
a
3:143, 180; 29:3-4.
b
3:29; 4:140, 145; 9:23.
1179
Important Words:
ولیجة (intimate friend) is derived from ولج. They say ولج البیت i.e. he entered the house. اولجه means, he caused it or him to enter; he inserted it. ولیجة means, anything that is introduced or inserted into another thing; an intimate friend or associate; one whom a person takes to rely upon, not being of his family (Lane).
Commentary:
This verse hints that the trials of Muslims were not yet over. They had still to face more grievous dangers and greater trials, and only those who were true and sincere believers would be able to stand them. The verse thus warns believers to be prepared for still severer tests and yet greater sacrifices. Muslims had indeed been already tried at Badr and Uhud and at the Battle of the Ditch, and had stood the test. But as a new era now dawning for them with the expedition to Tabuk on the border of Syria, the verse calls upon them to make yet greater preparations. The trials and tribulations through which Muslims had already passed were indeed little as compared with the ordeals they had yet to face. The later dangers were far more terrible and grievous than anything they had yet experienced.
The words, and do not take anyone for an intimate friend besides Allah and His Messenger and the believers, are also intended as a warning to Muslims to become yet more united and to allow no foreign element to split their ranks in the coming days of trial and sacrifice.
a
3:143, 180; 20:3-4.
b
3:29; 4:140, 145; 9:23.
1167
The verse hints that the trials of Muslims were not yet over. They had still to face more grievous dangers.
مَا كَانَ لِلْمُشْرِكِينَ أَن يَعْمُرُوا۟ مَسَٰجِدَ ٱللَّهِ شَٰهِدِينَ عَلَىٰٓ أَنفُسِهِم بِٱلْكُفْرِ ۚ أُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ حَبِطَتْ أَعْمَٰلُهُمْ وَفِى ٱلنَّارِ هُمْ خَٰلِدُونَ
The verse relates to idolatrous pilgrims and serves as an introduction to the announcement contained in 9:28 below. No idolater was, henceforth, to be allowed to approach the Ka‘bah, as announced by ‘Ali to the pilgrims assembled at Mecca on the occasion of the Greater Pilgrimage in the year 9 A.H. The verse gives the reason for that prohibition. The Ka‘bah being the Temple dedicated to the worship of the One God, idolaters had nothing to do with it. They were declared enemies of God’s Unity and stood condemned by their own confession.
Commentary:
This verse relates to idolatrous pilgrims and serves as an introduction to the announcement contained in 9:28 below. No idolater was henceforth to be allowed to approach the Ka‘bah, as announced by ‘Ali to the pilgrims assembled at Mecca on the occasion of the Greater Pilgrimage of the year 9 AH (see note on 9:3 above). The verse under comment gives the reason for that prohibition. The Ka‘bah being a temple dedicated to the worship of the One God, idolaters had nothing to do with it. They were declared enemies of God’s Unity who bore witness to their own idolatrous beliefs and thus stood condemned by their own confession. Moreover, while performing the Pilgrimage, idolaters, instead of declaring God’s Oneness, attributed co-partners to Him, for it is on record that, while reciting the prescribed formula: "Here I am, O my Lord, here I am; Thou hast no co-partner" they used to add the words "except him whom Thou hast Thyself made Thy co-partner." The words, while they bear witness against themselves to disbelief, beside being general in their significance, may also refer to this practice of idolaters.
1180
Commentary:
This verse relates to idolatrous pilgrims and serves as an introduction to the announcement contained in 9:28 below. No idolater was henceforth to be allowed to approach the Ka‘bah, as announced by ‘Ali to the pilgrims assembled at Mecca on the occasion of the Greater Pilgrimage of the year 9 AH (see note on 9:3 above). The verse under comment gives the reason for that prohibition. The Ka‘bah being a temple dedicated to the worship of the One God, idolaters had nothing to do with it. They were declared enemies of God’s Unity who bore witness to their own idolatrous beliefs and thus stood condemned by their own confession. Moreover, while performing the Pilgrimage, idolaters, instead of declaring God’s Oneness, attributed co-partners to Him, for it is on record that, while reciting the prescribed formula: "Here I am, O my Lord, here I am; Thou hast no co-partner" they used to add the words "except him whom Thou hast Thyself made Thy co-partner." The words, while they bear witness against themselves to disbelief, beside being general in their significance, may also refer to this practice of idolaters.
1168
The verse relates to idolatrous pilgrims and serves as an introduction to the announcement contained in 9:28 below. No idolater was, henceforth, to be allowed to approach the Ka‘bah, as announced by ‘Ali to the pilgrims assembled at Mecca on the occasion of the Greater Pilgrimage in the year 9 A.H. The verse gives the reason for that prohibition. The Ka‘bah being the Temple dedicated to the worship of the One God, idolaters had nothing to do with it. They were declared enemies of God’s Unity and stood condemned by their own confession.
إِنَّمَا يَعْمُرُ مَسَٰجِدَ ٱللَّهِ مَنْ ءَامَنَ بِٱللَّهِ وَٱلْيَوْمِ ٱلْءَاخِرِ وَأَقَامَ ٱلصَّلَوٰةَ وَءَاتَى ٱلزَّكَوٰةَ وَلَمْ يَخْشَ إِلَّا ٱللَّهَ ۖ فَعَسَىٰٓ أُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ أَن يَكُونُوا۟ مِنَ ٱلْمُهْتَدِينَ
“安拉的礼拜寺” 指的是第十九节经文中的禁寺, 因为禁寺即 كَعْبَة (Ka‘bah) 是伊斯兰教的中 (央) 心清真寺, 它代表世界上所有的清真寺。
The words "Mosques of Allah" refer to the Sacred Mosque in v. 19 because the Sacred Mosque or the Ka‘bah being the Central Mosque of Islam stands for all the mosques in the world.
Important Words:
عسی (may be) is meant to express desire or hope of obtaining something good or to express fear lest one should fall into an evil way (Aqrab). The word thus implies either desire or hope of good or fear of evil. They say عسی زید ان یقوم i.e. Zaid is near to standing; or I eagerly desire or I hope that Zaid may be performing the act of standing; or it may be that Zaid is, or will be, standing. عسیmay thus be explained as meaning, it may be that, or simply may be. When uttered by God, the word is expressive of an event of necessary occurrence (Lane). See also the meaning of the word لعل under 2:22. Though desire or hope are not attributable to God, yet the words لعل and عسی are used by God to point to the fact that a certain thing is such that people may base their desire or hope on it (Mufradat).
Commentary:
The prosperity of a Mosque of God, and for that matter of the Ka‘bah itself, lies in the fulfilment of the noble object for which it is built. This object is the glorification and the remembrance of the name of God in it; and certainly this object is much the better realized by prohibiting those from visiting it who, instead of glorifying God, attribute co-partners to Him, and by encouraging and exhorting true believers to frequent it.
The words, these it is who may be among those who reach the goal, signify that, since believers are destined to prosper, even the material prosperity of the Ka‘bah will not suffer from the exclusion of infidels; for, believers will go on pilgrimage to it in ever-increasing numbers.
561
“安拉的礼拜寺” 指的是第十九节经文中的禁寺, 因为禁寺即 كَعْبَة (Ka‘bah) 是伊斯兰教的中 (央) 心清真寺, 它代表世界上所有的清真寺。
1181
Important Words:
عسی (may be) is meant to express desire or hope of obtaining something good or to express fear lest one should fall into an evil way (Aqrab). The word thus implies either desire or hope of good or fear of evil. They say عسی زید ان یقوم i.e. Zaid is near to standing; or I eagerly desire or I hope that Zaid may be performing the act of standing; or it may be that Zaid is, or will be, standing. عسیmay thus be explained as meaning, it may be that, or simply may be. When uttered by God, the word is expressive of an event of necessary occurrence (Lane). See also the meaning of the word لعل under 2:22. Though desire or hope are not attributable to God, yet the words لعل and عسی are used by God to point to the fact that a certain thing is such that people may base their desire or hope on it (Mufradat).
Commentary:
The prosperity of a Mosque of God, and for that matter of the Ka‘bah itself, lies in the fulfilment of the noble object for which it is built. This object is the glorification and the remembrance of the name of God in it; and certainly this object is much the better realized by prohibiting those from visiting it who, instead of glorifying God, attribute co-partners to Him, and by encouraging and exhorting true believers to frequent it.
The words, these it is who may be among those who reach the goal, signify that, since believers are destined to prosper, even the material prosperity of the Ka‘bah will not suffer from the exclusion of infidels; for, believers will go on pilgrimage to it in ever-increasing numbers.
1169
The words "Mosques of Allah" refer to the Sacred Mosque in v. 19 because the Sacred Mosque or the Ka‘bah being the Central Mosque of Islam stands for all the mosques in the world.
۞ أَجَعَلْتُمْ سِقَايَةَ ٱلْحَآجِّ وَعِمَارَةَ ٱلْمَسْجِدِ ٱلْحَرَامِ كَمَنْ ءَامَنَ بِٱللَّهِ وَٱلْيَوْمِ ٱلْءَاخِرِ وَجَٰهَدَ فِى سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِ ۚ لَا يَسْتَوُۥنَ عِندَ ٱللَّهِ ۗ وَٱللَّهُ لَا يَهْدِى ٱلْقَوْمَ ٱلظَّٰلِمِينَ
بعض کمزور لوگ جو ہجرت سے ڈرتے تھے مگر مکہ میں حاجیوں کی خدمت کرتے تھے فتح مکہ کے بعد بعض مہاجروں پر فضیلت بتانے لگے۔ اللہ تعالیٰ نے ان کا ردّ کیا ہے اور بتایا ہے کہ مہاجر اور مجاہد بڑی شان کا ہے دوسرا ان کی شان کو نہیں پہنچ سکتا۔
The outward and physical service of the Ka‘bah, though in itself a meritorious act, is as nothing compared with the spiritual service thereof, which only a true Muslim can perform. The verse implies that Islam attaches greater importance to the spirit underlying its ordinances than to their outward form. The Holy Prophet is reported to have said that the life of a believer possesses much greater sanctity than the Ka‘bah (Majah).
Commentary:
The outward and physical service of the Ka‘bah, though in itself a meritorious act, is as nothing compared with the spiritual service thereof, which only a true Muslim can perform. If the preservation of the true faith were to involve the temporary destruction of the building of the Ka‘bah, the Quran would unhesitatingly endorse such destruction, because it is the preservation of the faith and not the preservation of a house, however sacred it may be, which is the aim and object of Islam. The verse thus also implies an effective answer to the baseless view that Islam attaches greater importance to the outward form of its ordinances than to the spirit underlying them. It may also be noted here that, according to the teachings of Islam, even the life of a true believer has greater sanctity than the House of God. Says the Holy Prophet: "A believer possesses greater sanctity than the Ka‘bah" (Majah).
1
بعض کمزور لوگ جو ہجرت سے ڈرتے تھے مگر مکہ میں حاجیوں کی خدمت کرتے تھے فتح مکہ کے بعد بعض مہاجروں پر فضیلت بتانے لگے۔ اللہ تعالیٰ نے ان کا ردّ کیا ہے اور بتایا ہے کہ مہاجر اور مجاہد بڑی شان کا ہے دوسرا ان کی شان کو نہیں پہنچ سکتا۔
1182
Commentary:
The outward and physical service of the Ka‘bah, though in itself a meritorious act, is as nothing compared with the spiritual service thereof, which only a true Muslim can perform. If the preservation of the true faith were to involve the temporary destruction of the building of the Ka‘bah, the Quran would unhesitatingly endorse such destruction, because it is the preservation of the faith and not the preservation of a house, however sacred it may be, which is the aim and object of Islam. The verse thus also implies an effective answer to the baseless view that Islam attaches greater importance to the outward form of its ordinances than to the spirit underlying them. It may also be noted here that, according to the teachings of Islam, even the life of a true believer has greater sanctity than the House of God. Says the Holy Prophet: "A believer possesses greater sanctity than the Ka‘bah" (Majah).
1170
The outward and physical service of the Ka‘bah, though in itself a meritorious act, is as nothing compared with the spiritual service thereof, which only a true Muslim can perform. The verse implies that Islam attaches greater importance to the spirit underlying its ordinances than to their outward form. The Holy Prophet is reported to have said that the life of a believer possesses much greater sanctity than the Ka‘bah (Majah).
ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ وَهَاجَرُوا۟ وَجَٰهَدُوا۟ فِى سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِ بِأَمْوَٰلِهِمْ وَأَنفُسِهِمْ أَعْظَمُ دَرَجَةً عِندَ ٱللَّهِ ۚ وَأُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ هُمُ ٱلْفَآئِزُونَ
4:96; 57:11.
4:96; 57:11.
4:96; 57:11.
Commentary:
In the previous verse it was pointed out that disbelievers could not be equal to believers, even if the former outwardly served the Ka‘bah and aided pilgrims. In this verse it is added that believers are not all alike, some of them possessing a higher spiritual rank than others.
a
4:96; 57:11.
a
4:96; 57:11.
1183
Commentary:
In the previous verse it was pointed out that disbelievers could not be equal to believers, even if the former outwardly served the Ka‘bah and aided pilgrims. In this verse it is added that believers are not all alike, some of them possessing a higher spiritual rank than others.
a
4:96; 57:11.
يُبَشِّرُهُمْ رَبُّهُم بِرَحْمَةٍ مِّنْهُ وَرِضْوَٰنٍ وَجَنَّٰتٍ لَّهُمْ فِيهَا نَعِيمٌ مُّقِيمٌ
3:16; 5:13; 9:72; 10:10; 57:21.
3:16; 5:13; 9:72; 10:10; 57:21.
3:16; 5:13; 9:72; 10:10; 57:21.
a
3:16; 5:13; 9:72; 10:10; 57:21.
a
3:16; 5:13; 9:72; 10:10; 57:21.
b
3:16; 5:13; 9:72; 10:10; 57:21.
خَٰلِدِينَ فِيهَآ أَبَدًا ۚ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ عِندَهُۥٓ أَجْرٌ عَظِيمٌ
يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ لَا تَتَّخِذُوٓا۟ ءَابَآءَكُمْ وَإِخْوَٰنَكُمْ أَوْلِيَآءَ إِنِ ٱسْتَحَبُّوا۟ ٱلْكُفْرَ عَلَى ٱلْإِيمَٰنِ ۚ وَمَن يَتَوَلَّهُم مِّنكُمْ فَأُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ هُمُ ٱلظَّٰلِمُونَ
3:29; 4:140, 145; 9:16; 58:23.
The verse refers to that class of disbelievers who were actively hostile to Islam and strove hard to exterminate it.
3:29; 4:140,145; 9:16; 58:23.
Commentary:
This verse deals with that class of idolaters who were actively hostile to Islam and strove hard to exterminate it. They had declared war on innocent Muslims, and such was their hatred of Islam that they even disregarded the ties of relationship with a view to harming them. It was with such implacable enemies of Islam that Muslims were forbidden to make friends, for such an act on their part would have amounted to treachery to Islam and would certainly have done it incalculable harm. As for other disbelievers who were not at war with Muslims, the Quran exhorts Muslims to be benevolent and kind to them (see 60:9,10). As a matter of fact, Islam attaches greater importance to the spiritual welfare of man than to his material well-being, and it is evident that friendly relations with men who prefer disbelief to faith are bound to exercise a baneful influence on spiritual growth.
b
3:29; 4:140, 145; 9:16; 58:23.
562
这节经文指的是非常敌视伊斯兰教并竭力想消灭它的那一类不信者。
b
3:29; 4:140,145; 9:16; 58:23.
1184
Commentary:
This verse deals with that class of idolaters who were actively hostile to Islam and strove hard to exterminate it. They had declared war on innocent Muslims, and such was their hatred of Islam that they even disregarded the ties of relationship with a view to harming them. It was with such implacable enemies of Islam that Muslims were forbidden to make friends, for such an act on their part would have amounted to treachery to Islam and would certainly have done it incalculable harm. As for other disbelievers who were not at war with Muslims, the Quran exhorts Muslims to be benevolent and kind to them (see 60:9,10). As a matter of fact, Islam attaches greater importance to the spiritual welfare of man than to his material well-being, and it is evident that friendly relations with men who prefer disbelief to faith are bound to exercise a baneful influence on spiritual growth.
c
3:29; 4:140, 145; 9:16; 58:23.
1171
The verse refers to that class of disbelievers who were actively hostile to Islam and strove hard to exterminate it.
قُلْ إِن كَانَ ءَابَآؤُكُمْ وَأَبْنَآؤُكُمْ وَإِخْوَٰنُكُمْ وَأَزْوَٰجُكُمْ وَعَشِيرَتُكُمْ وَأَمْوَٰلٌ ٱقْتَرَفْتُمُوهَا وَتِجَٰرَةٌ تَخْشَوْنَ كَسَادَهَا وَمَسَٰكِنُ تَرْضَوْنَهَآ أَحَبَّ إِلَيْكُم مِّنَ ٱللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِۦ وَجِهَادٍ فِى سَبِيلِهِۦ فَتَرَبَّصُوا۟ حَتَّىٰ يَأْتِىَ ٱللَّهُ بِأَمْرِهِۦ ۗ وَٱللَّهُ لَا يَهْدِى ٱلْقَوْمَ ٱلْفَٰسِقِينَ
Ties of relationship and the love of kith and kin and other worldly considerations, of wealth, trade and property should not be allowed to stand in the way when a dearer relationship and a nobler cause and more vital considerations demand their sacrifice.
Commentary:
The idolaters were closely connected with Muslims by ties of blood and relationship. Muslims are plainly told in this verse that these relationships and other worldly considerations of wealth, trade and property should not be allowed to stand in the way when a dearer relationship and a nobler cause and more vital considerations demanded their sacrifice. Love of kith and kin and worldly possessions should not be permitted to hinder the Faithful from serving the cause of Islam. The judgement of God mentioned at the end of the verse came after the death of the Holy Prophet when "the disobedient people," i.e. those who had joined the fold of Islam for worldly considerations, revolted and were punished by God through Abu Bakr, the First Khalifah.
1185
Commentary:
The idolaters were closely connected with Muslims by ties of blood and relationship. Muslims are plainly told in this verse that these relationships and other worldly considerations of wealth, trade and property should not be allowed to stand in the way when a dearer relationship and a nobler cause and more vital considerations demanded their sacrifice. Love of kith and kin and worldly possessions should not be permitted to hinder the Faithful from serving the cause of Islam. The judgement of God mentioned at the end of the verse came after the death of the Holy Prophet when "the disobedient people," i.e. those who had joined the fold of Islam for worldly considerations, revolted and were punished by God through Abu Bakr, the First Khalifah.
1172
Ties of relationship and the love of kith and kin and other worldly considerations, of wealth, trade and property should not be allowed to stand in the way when a dearer relationship and a nobler cause and more vital considerations demand their sacrifice.
لَقَدْ نَصَرَكُمُ ٱللَّهُ فِى مَوَاطِنَ كَثِيرَةٍ ۙ وَيَوْمَ حُنَيْنٍ ۙ إِذْ أَعْجَبَتْكُمْ كَثْرَتُكُمْ فَلَمْ تُغْنِ عَنكُمْ شَيْـًٔا وَضَاقَتْ عَلَيْكُمُ ٱلْأَرْضُ بِمَا رَحُبَتْ ثُمَّ وَلَّيْتُم مُّدْبِرِينَ
3:124.
3:124.
After the Fall of Mecca, Hawazin and Thaqif tribes joined forces and advanced to attack the Muslims. The Holy Prophet met them at Hunain, about 15 miles to the south-west of Mecca. He was accompanied by 12,000 men, among whom were 2,000 new converts who had joined the Muslim army at Mecca. Contrary to the practice of the Holy Prophet these men hastened to attack the enemy, but were quickly repulsed and fled from the battlefield in great confusion, throwing into disorder the advancing Muslim force which was passing through a narrow gorge. In the stampede that followed the Holy Prophet was left on the battlefield with only 100 men around him. Arrows from the archers of the enemy fell thick and fast all round him. It was a moment of extreme danger but the Holy Prophet, urging on his mule towards the enemy, advanced undaunted, shouting at the top of his voice: "I am indeed the Prophet of God. This is no lie. I am the son of ‘Abdul-Muttalib." ‘Abbas, uncle of the Holy Prophet, who possessed a stentorian voi
3:124.
Important Words:
مواطن (battlefields) is the plural of موطن which is derived from وطن. They say وطن بالمکان i.e. he dwelt or resided or settled in the place. الوطن means, the place of one’s abode or residence; place of permanent residence; home; place where cattle are tied or kept. موطن means, place of residence; a scene of battle or a battlefield (Aqrab).
حنین (Hunain), scene of an important battle between the Holy Prophet and certain pagan tribes of Arabia in 8 AH. The place lies to the south east of Mecca about 18 miles from it.
In this battle a number of the newly subdued disbelievers of Mecca took part on the side of the Muslims.
Commentary:
Muslims are here reminded of the great truth that mere numbers do not count much and that they should not think that the presence of disbelievers would contribute to their strength or prosperity. Their attention is drawn to their temporary reverse at the battlefield of Hunain which was due to the presence of 2,000 Meccans who, though professing to be Muslims, were but newly converted and were not yet well established in faith, 80 of them actually being idolaters. (Zurqani, iii. 6).
After the Fall of Mecca, the powerful tribes of Hawazin and Thaqif, fearing lest Islam should become established in the Hijaz, joined forces and advanced to attack the Muslims. The Holy Prophet met them at Hunain, 18 miles from Mecca. He was accompanied by 12,000 men, among whom were 2,000 new converts mentioned above, who had joined the army at Mecca. Contrary to the practice of the Holy Prophet, these men hastened to attack the enemy, 20,000 strong, but were quickly repulsed and fled from the battlefield in great confusion, throwing into disorder the advancing Muslim force which was passing through a narrow gorge and which was consequently forced to flee. In the stampede that followed the Holy Prophet, who stuck to his place like a rock, was left on the battlefield with only 100 men around him. Arrows from the archers of the enemy fell thick and fast all round him. It was a moment of extreme danger but the Prophet, urging his mule towards the enemy, advanced undaunted, shouting at the top of his voice: انا النبی لاکذب انا ابن عبدالمطلب i.e. "I am indeed the Prophet of God. There is no untruth about it. I am the son of ‘Abdul-Muttalib". ‘Abbas, an uncle of the Prophet, who possessed a stentorian voice, called out to the fleeing Muslims to stop and return to their Master who wanted them. This clarion call roused the Muslims as the trumpet call of the Day of Judgement will rouse the dead from their graves and, rallying with a giant effort they rushed back to their beloved Master and attacked the enemy with such vehemence as put terror in his heart and made him flee in utter confusion. Thus the scales were turned and the day ended in a signal victory for the Muslims, and no less than 6,000 disbelievers were taken prisoner (Tabari and Hisham).
c
3:124.
a
3:124.
1186
Important Words:
مواطن (battlefields) is the plural of موطن which is derived from وطن. They say وطن بالمکان i.e. he dwelt or resided or settled in the place. الوطن means, the place of one’s abode or residence; place of permanent residence; home; place where cattle are tied or kept. موطن means, place of residence; a scene of battle or a battlefield (Aqrab).
حنین (Hunain), scene of an important battle between the Holy Prophet and certain pagan tribes of Arabia in 8 AH. The place lies to the south east of Mecca about 18 miles from it.
In this battle a number of the newly subdued disbelievers of Mecca took part on the side of the Muslims.
Commentary:
Muslims are here reminded of the great truth that mere numbers do not count much and that they should not think that the presence of disbelievers would contribute to their strength or prosperity. Their attention is drawn to their temporary reverse at the battlefield of Hunain which was due to the presence of 2,000 Meccans who, though professing to be Muslims, were but newly converted and were not yet well established in faith, 80 of them actually being idolaters. (Zurqani, iii. 6).
After the Fall of Mecca, the powerful tribes of Hawazin and Thaqif, fearing lest Islam should become established in the Hijaz, joined forces and advanced to attack the Muslims. The Holy Prophet met them at Hunain, 18 miles from Mecca. He was accompanied by 12,000 men, among whom were 2,000 new converts mentioned above, who had joined the army at Mecca. Contrary to the practice of the Holy Prophet, these men hastened to attack the enemy, 20,000 strong, but were quickly repulsed and fled from the battlefield in great confusion, throwing into disorder the advancing Muslim force which was passing through a narrow gorge and which was consequently forced to flee. In the stampede that followed the Holy Prophet, who stuck to his place like a rock, was left on the battlefield with only 100 men around him. Arrows from the archers of the enemy fell thick and fast all round him. It was a moment of extreme danger but the Prophet, urging his mule towards the enemy, advanced undaunted, shouting at the top of his voice: انا النبی لاکذب انا ابن عبدالمطلب i.e. "I am indeed the Prophet of God. There is no untruth about it. I am the son of ‘Abdul-Muttalib". ‘Abbas, an uncle of the Prophet, who possessed a stentorian voice, called out to the fleeing Muslims to stop and return to their Master who wanted them. This clarion call roused the Muslims as the trumpet call of the Day of Judgement will rouse the dead from their graves and, rallying with a giant effort they rushed back to their beloved Master and attacked the enemy with such vehemence as put terror in his heart and made him flee in utter confusion. Thus the scales were turned and the day ended in a signal victory for the Muslims, and no less than 6,000 disbelievers were taken prisoner (Tabari and Hisham).
a
3:124.
1173
After the Fall of Mecca, Hawazin and Thaqif tribes joined forces and advanced to attack the Muslims. The Holy Prophet met them at Hunain, about 15 miles to the south-west of Mecca. He was accompanied by 12,000 men, among whom were 2,000 new converts who had joined the Muslim army at Mecca. Contrary to the practice of the Holy Prophet these men hastened to attack the enemy, but were quickly repulsed and fled from the battlefield in great confusion, throwing into disorder the advancing Muslim force which was passing through a narrow gorge. In the stampede that followed the Holy Prophet was left on the battlefield with only 100 men around him. Arrows from the archers of the enemy fell thick and fast all round him. It was a moment of extreme danger but the Holy Prophet, urging on his mule towards the enemy, advanced undaunted, shouting at the top of his voice: "I am indeed the Prophet of God. This is no lie. I am the son of ‘Abdul-Muttalib." ‘Abbas, uncle of the Holy Prophet, who possessed a stentorian voi
ثُمَّ أَنزَلَ ٱللَّهُ سَكِينَتَهُۥ عَلَىٰ رَسُولِهِۦ وَعَلَى ٱلْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَأَنزَلَ جُنُودًا لَّمْ تَرَوْهَا وَعَذَّبَ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا۟ ۚ وَذَٰلِكَ جَزَآءُ ٱلْكَٰفِرِينَ
9:40; 48:27.
9:40; 48:27.
9:40; 48:27.
Commentary:
It was only to the Holy Prophet and true believers that God vouchsafed peace and tranquillity. Thus those weak of faith became distinct from true believers; and God soon sent down His special aid and the disbelievers were routed and suitably punished.
a
9:40; 48:27.
a
9:40; 48:27.
1187
Commentary:
It was only to the Holy Prophet and true believers that God vouchsafed peace and tranquillity. Thus those weak of faith became distinct from true believers; and God soon sent down His special aid and the disbelievers were routed and suitably punished.
a
9:40; 48:27.
ثُمَّ يَتُوبُ ٱللَّهُ مِنۢ بَعْدِ ذَٰلِكَ عَلَىٰ مَن يَشَآءُ ۗ وَٱللَّهُ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوٓا۟ إِنَّمَا ٱلْمُشْرِكُونَ نَجَسٌ فَلَا يَقْرَبُوا۟ ٱلْمَسْجِدَ ٱلْحَرَامَ بَعْدَ عَامِهِمْ هَٰذَا ۚ وَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ عَيْلَةً فَسَوْفَ يُغْنِيكُمُ ٱللَّهُ مِن فَضْلِهِۦٓ إِن شَآءَ ۚ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ عَلِيمٌ حَكِيمٌ
یعنی ذہنی پاکیزگی ان میں نہیں پائی جاتی۔
یعنی کفار کے نکل جانے کی وجہ سے تجارتیں ٹوٹ جانے کا خیال ہو اور یہ کہ اس سے آمدن کم ہو جائے گی۔
Mecca was a great commercial centre and the pilgrimage season was an occasion of great commercial activity and a source of great income for the Meccans. The prohibition might have given rise to apprehension that it might adversely affect their income.
Important Words:
نجس (unclean) is derived from نجس which means, it was or became unclean, filthy or impure. نجس therefore, means unclean, filthy or impure; it also signifies, a man having an incurable disease (Lane). نجاسة (uncleanness) is of two kinds; one kind of نجاسة is perceived by the physical senses and the other is perceived by the mind. In the present verse, it is the latter kind of uncleanness that is meant (Mufradat).
سوف (will) is a particle denoting amplification because it changes the aorist from the strait time which is the present to the ample time which is the future and is used with respect to that which has not yet happened; it is a word used to denote promising or threatening. According to some, it is synonymous with س but according to others it has a larger meaning than that letter and is distinct from it by its sometimes having ل prefixed to it. You say ولسوف یعطیک ربک فترضی meaning, And thy Lord will give thee, and thou wilt be well pleased (Lane).
Commentary:
The word نجس(unclean), as shown under Important Words, either means "one who is spiritually unclean", or "one having an incurable disease." Idolaters are, thus, described here as: (1) being spiritually unclean or (2) having become so inured to idolatry that it is almost impossible for them to rid themselves of it. But since Mecca was the birthplace of Islam and a monument of Abraham’s great faith in the One God, it was necessary that the place should be kept spiritually pure; hence the prohibition to idolaters to approach the Sacred Mosque.
The coming of pilgrims to Mecca was a source of great income for Meccans and the prohibition might have given rise to fear in the hearts of some Muslims that their income would thereby be considerably lessened. They are, therefore, told here not to fear poverty, for God would make abundant provision for them out of His bounty.
1
یعنی ذہنی پاکیزگی ان میں نہیں پائی جاتی۔
2
یعنی کفار کے نکل جانے کی وجہ سے تجارتیں ٹوٹ جانے کا خیال ہو اور یہ کہ اس سے آمدن کم ہو جائے گی۔
1188
Important Words:
نجس (unclean) is derived from نجس which means, it was or became unclean, filthy or impure. نجس therefore, means unclean, filthy or impure; it also signifies, a man having an incurable disease (Lane). نجاسة (uncleanness) is of two kinds; one kind of نجاسة is perceived by the physical senses and the other is perceived by the mind. In the present verse, it is the latter kind of uncleanness that is meant (Mufradat).
سوف (will) is a particle denoting amplification because it changes the aorist from the strait time which is the present to the ample time which is the future and is used with respect to that which has not yet happened; it is a word used to denote promising or threatening. According to some, it is synonymous with س but according to others it has a larger meaning than that letter and is distinct from it by its sometimes having ل prefixed to it. You say ولسوف یعطیک ربک فترضی meaning, And thy Lord will give thee, and thou wilt be well pleased (Lane).
Commentary:
The word نجس(unclean), as shown under Important Words, either means "one who is spiritually unclean", or "one having an incurable disease." Idolaters are, thus, described here as: (1) being spiritually unclean or (2) having become so inured to idolatry that it is almost impossible for them to rid themselves of it. But since Mecca was the birthplace of Islam and a monument of Abraham’s great faith in the One God, it was necessary that the place should be kept spiritually pure; hence the prohibition to idolaters to approach the Sacred Mosque.
The coming of pilgrims to Mecca was a source of great income for Meccans and the prohibition might have given rise to fear in the hearts of some Muslims that their income would thereby be considerably lessened. They are, therefore, told here not to fear poverty, for God would make abundant provision for them out of His bounty.
1174
Mecca was a great commercial centre and the pilgrimage season was an occasion of great commercial activity and a source of great income for the Meccans. The prohibition might have given rise to apprehension that it might adversely affect their income.
قَٰتِلُوا۟ ٱلَّذِينَ لَا يُؤْمِنُونَ بِٱللَّهِ وَلَا بِٱلْيَوْمِ ٱلْءَاخِرِ وَلَا يُحَرِّمُونَ مَا حَرَّمَ ٱللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُۥ وَلَا يَدِينُونَ دِينَ ٱلْحَقِّ مِنَ ٱلَّذِينَ أُوتُوا۟ ٱلْكِتَٰبَ حَتَّىٰ يُعْطُوا۟ ٱلْجِزْيَةَ عَن يَدٍ وَهُمْ صَٰغِرُونَ
2:191.
عَنْ يَدٍ (‘An Yadin) 的意思是: (1) 自愿承认穆斯林有较大的权力。(2) 用现款而不是以迟付款项的方式。(3) 认为它是穆斯林给的一种恩惠; 虚词 عَنْ (‘an) 的 意思是: “因为”, 而 يَدْ (Yad) 意指权力和恩惠 (Lane)。这节经文指的是住在阿拉伯的有经人。像多神教徒那样, 他们也非常敌视伊斯兰教并想用阴谋消灭它。因此, 穆斯林受命和他们作战直到他们同意作为忠实而和平的人们生活着为止。 جِزْيَة (Jizyah) 是非穆斯林作为生活在穆斯林国家自由人必须交的税款, 作为他们所享有的保护的答谢费。也可以值得注意的是, 和非穆斯林要交纳的 جِزْيَة (Jizyah) 相比较, 向穆斯林要征收一种重得多的税叫 زَكَاةْ (Zakat), 而且除了 زَكَاةْ (Zakat) 以外, 穆斯林必须服兵役, 而非穆斯林是免服兵役的。因此, 非穆斯林在某些方面生活还过得较好些, 因为他们只要付较轻的税而且不服兵役。صَاغِرُوْن (Saghirun) 这个单词表达他们从属的政治地位; 在其他方面, 他们享受了和穆斯林相等的一切社会权利。阿拉伯的多神教徒、犹太人和基督教人住在他们的街坊里, 是伊斯兰教的主要对手。在叙述信者与多神教徒的关系后, 本章以这节经文接着叙述信者与有经的人的关系, 尤其是他们的宗教的信念和教义。
اس کے یہ معنے نہیں کہ یہود سے بغیر دلیل کے جنگ جائز ہے کیونکہ جنگ کی شرائط دوسری جگہ موجود ہیں ان کو اس موقع پر ملحوظ رکھنا ضروری ہوگا ایک بڑی شرط جنگ کی یہ ہے کہ دشمن ظالمانہ حملہ کرے مسلمان صرف دفاع کر سکتا ہے۔ پس اگر یہودی حملہ کریں تو بتایا ہے کہ ان سے جنگ جائز ہے مگر وہ مغلوب ہو جائیں اور شکست کھا کر جزیہ دینے کو تیار ہو جائیں تو پھر لڑائی کو لمبا نہ کیا جائے۔ بلکہ ان کی پہلی غلطی کو معاف کر دیا جائے۔ وَھُمْ صَاغِرُوْنَ کے معنے مفسرین نے یہ کیے ہیں کہ جزیہ دیتے وقت یہودی بہت تذلل اختیار کریں۔ لیکن اس آیت کا یہ مطلب نہیں صرف یہ مطلب ہے کہ وہ عَنْ یَّدٍ جزیہ
2:191.
The expression ‘An Yadin means: (1) Willingly and in acknowledgment of the superior power of Muslims. (2) In ready money and not in the form of deferred payment. (3) Considering it as a favour from Muslims; the particle ‘an meaning, on account of, and Yad denoting power and favour (Lane). The verse refers to those People of the Book who lived in Arabia. Like the idolaters they too had been actively hostile to Islam and had planned and plotted to exterminate it. Muslims were, therefore, ordered to fight them unless they agreed to live as loyal and peaceful subjects. The Jizyah was a tax which these non-Muslims had to pay as free subjects of the Muslim State in return for the protection they enjoyed under it. It may be noted that as against Jizyah which was imposed on non-Muslims, a much heavier tax—Zakat was levied on the Muslims, and in addition to Zakat they had to perform military service from which non-Muslims were exempt. Thus the latter in a way f
2:191.
Important Words:
جزیة (tax) is derived from جزی meaning, he or it paid or gave satisfaction. They say, جزیت فلانا حقه i.e. I paid such a one his right or due. جزاہ کذا means, he repaid, requited, or recompensed him for such a thing. جزیة means, the tax that is taken from the free non-Muslim subjects of a Muslim State in lieu of the protection it ensures them (Lane & Aqrab).
ید (hand) also means favour. See 5:65.
صاغرون (acknowledge their subjection) is the plural of صاغرwhich is derived from صغرwhich means, he was or became small or little in body or in years or in estimation or in rank or dignity (Lane). صاغر which is the active participle from صغرsignifies, one who agrees, and is satisfied, to occupy or remain in a subordinate position (Mufradat).
Commentary:
War with idolaters having been dealt with in previous verses, fighting with the People of the Book is introduced with this verse. The verse refers to those People of the Book who lived in Arabia. Like the idolaters of that country, they too had been actively hostile to Islam and had tried to exterminate it. Muslims were, therefore, ordered to fight them unless they agreed to live as their loyal and peaceful subjects. The Jizyah, referred to in the verse, was the tax which such non-Muslims had to pay as free subjects of the Muslim State in return for the protection they enjoyed under it. Islam has ordained that in Arabia, the birthplace of Islam and its headquarters, only the People of the Book, and not idolaters, could live as subjects by paying the Jizyah, while outside Arabia all non-Muslims could live under a Muslim government on payment of this tax. Arabia, being the cradle and centre of Islam and, as it were, the citadel thereof, was to be kept free from idolaters. It should also be noted that as against Jizyah which was imposed on non-Muslims, the tax imposed on Muslims is called Zakah which is a heavier tax than Jizyah, and Muslims, in addition to this tax, had to perform military service which was very hard in those days and from which non-Muslims were exempt. Thus the latter in a way fared better, for they had to pay a lighter tax and were also free from military service.
The expression عن ید (with their own hand) is used here in a figurative sense, signifying (1) that Jizyah should not be forcibly taken from the People of the Book but that they should pay it with their own hand, i.e. they should agree to pay it willingly and should acknowledge the superior power of the Muslims; or (2) that they should pay it out of hand, i.e. in ready money and not in the form of deferred payment; or (3) that they should pay it considering it as a favour from Muslims, the word, ید (hand) also meaning a favour.
The word صاغرون (acknowledge their subjection) is used here to express the subordinate political status of non-Muslims, i.e. they were to occupy the position of subjects in relation to Muslims. As regards the social relations of Muslims with the dhimmis, as non-Muslim subjects of the Muslim State were called, these may be judged from the fact that the Holy Prophet himself used to stand up in reverence when the bier of a non-Muslim happened to pass by him (Dawud, ch. on Jana’iz), and ‘Ali, the Fourth Caliph, bore on his own shoulders the bier of a Christian who happened to die in the time of his Caliphate.
b
2:191.
563
عَنْ يَدٍ (‘An Yadin) 的意思是: (1) 自愿承认穆斯林有较大的权力。(2) 用现款而不是以迟付款项的方式。(3) 认为它是穆斯林给的一种恩惠; 虚词 عَنْ (‘an) 的 意思是: “因为”, 而 يَدْ (Yad) 意指权力和恩惠 (Lane)。这节经文指的是住在阿拉伯的有经人。像多神教徒那样, 他们也非常敌视伊斯兰教并想用阴谋消灭它。因此, 穆斯林受命和他们作战直到他们同意作为忠实而和平的人们生活着为止。 جِزْيَة (Jizyah) 是非穆斯林作为生活在穆斯林国家自由人必须交的税款, 作为他们所享有的保护的答谢费。也可以值得注意的是, 和非穆斯林要交纳的 جِزْيَة (Jizyah) 相比较, 向穆斯林要征收一种重得多的税叫 زَكَاةْ (Zakat), 而且除了 زَكَاةْ (Zakat) 以外, 穆斯林必须服兵役, 而非穆斯林是免服兵役的。因此, 非穆斯林在某些方面生活还过得较好些, 因为他们只要付较轻的税而且不服兵役。صَاغِرُوْن (Saghirun) 这个单词表达他们从属的政治地位; 在其他方面, 他们享受了和穆斯林相等的一切社会权利。阿拉伯的多神教徒、犹太人和基督教人住在他们的街坊里, 是伊斯兰教的主要对手。在叙述信者与多神教徒的关系后, 本章以这节经文接着叙述信者与有经的人的关系, 尤其是他们的宗教的信念和教义。
3
اس کے یہ معنے نہیں کہ یہود سے بغیر دلیل کے جنگ جائز ہے کیونکہ جنگ کی شرائط دوسری جگہ موجود ہیں ان کو اس موقع پر ملحوظ رکھنا ضروری ہوگا ایک بڑی شرط جنگ کی یہ ہے کہ دشمن ظالمانہ حملہ کرے مسلمان صرف دفاع کر سکتا ہے۔ پس اگر یہودی حملہ کریں تو بتایا ہے کہ ان سے جنگ جائز ہے مگر وہ مغلوب ہو جائیں اور شکست کھا کر جزیہ دینے کو تیار ہو جائیں تو پھر لڑائی کو لمبا نہ کیا جائے۔ بلکہ ان کی پہلی غلطی کو معاف کر دیا جائے۔ وَھُمْ صَاغِرُوْنَ کے معنے مفسرین نے یہ کیے ہیں کہ جزیہ دیتے وقت یہودی بہت تذلل اختیار کریں۔ لیکن اس آیت کا یہ مطلب نہیں صرف یہ مطلب ہے کہ وہ عَنْ یَّدٍ جزیہ
a
2:191.
1189
Important Words:
جزیة (tax) is derived from جزی meaning, he or it paid or gave satisfaction. They say, جزیت فلانا حقه i.e. I paid such a one his right or due. جزاہ کذا means, he repaid, requited, or recompensed him for such a thing. جزیة means, the tax that is taken from the free non-Muslim subjects of a Muslim State in lieu of the protection it ensures them (Lane & Aqrab).
ید (hand) also means favour. See 5:65.
صاغرون (acknowledge their subjection) is the plural of صاغرwhich is derived from صغرwhich means, he was or became small or little in body or in years or in estimation or in rank or dignity (Lane). صاغر which is the active participle from صغرsignifies, one who agrees, and is satisfied, to occupy or remain in a subordinate position (Mufradat).
Commentary:
War with idolaters having been dealt with in previous verses, fighting with the People of the Book is introduced with this verse. The verse refers to those People of the Book who lived in Arabia. Like the idolaters of that country, they too had been actively hostile to Islam and had tried to exterminate it. Muslims were, therefore, ordered to fight them unless they agreed to live as their loyal and peaceful subjects. The Jizyah, referred to in the verse, was the tax which such non-Muslims had to pay as free subjects of the Muslim State in return for the protection they enjoyed under it. Islam has ordained that in Arabia, the birthplace of Islam and its headquarters, only the People of the Book, and not idolaters, could live as subjects by paying the Jizyah, while outside Arabia all non-Muslims could live under a Muslim government on payment of this tax. Arabia, being the cradle and centre of Islam and, as it were, the citadel thereof, was to be kept free from idolaters. It should also be noted that as against Jizyah which was imposed on non-Muslims, the tax imposed on Muslims is called Zakah which is a heavier tax than Jizyah, and Muslims, in addition to this tax, had to perform military service which was very hard in those days and from which non-Muslims were exempt. Thus the latter in a way fared better, for they had to pay a lighter tax and were also free from military service.
The expression عن ید (with their own hand) is used here in a figurative sense, signifying (1) that Jizyah should not be forcibly taken from the People of the Book but that they should pay it with their own hand, i.e. they should agree to pay it willingly and should acknowledge the superior power of the Muslims; or (2) that they should pay it out of hand, i.e. in ready money and not in the form of deferred payment; or (3) that they should pay it considering it as a favour from Muslims, the word, ید (hand) also meaning a favour.
The word صاغرون (acknowledge their subjection) is used here to express the subordinate political status of non-Muslims, i.e. they were to occupy the position of subjects in relation to Muslims. As regards the social relations of Muslims with the dhimmis, as non-Muslim subjects of the Muslim State were called, these may be judged from the fact that the Holy Prophet himself used to stand up in reverence when the bier of a non-Muslim happened to pass by him (Dawud, ch. on Jana’iz), and ‘Ali, the Fourth Caliph, bore on his own shoulders the bier of a Christian who happened to die in the time of his Caliphate.
a
2:191.
1175
The expression ‘An Yadin means: (1) Willingly and in acknowledgment of the superior power of Muslims. (2) In ready money and not in the form of deferred payment. (3) Considering it as a favour from Muslims; the particle ‘an meaning, on account of, and Yad denoting power and favour (Lane). The verse refers to those People of the Book who lived in Arabia. Like the idolaters they too had been actively hostile to Islam and had planned and plotted to exterminate it. Muslims were, therefore, ordered to fight them unless they agreed to live as loyal and peaceful subjects. The Jizyah was a tax which these non-Muslims had to pay as free subjects of the Muslim State in return for the protection they enjoyed under it. It may be noted that as against Jizyah which was imposed on non-Muslims, a much heavier tax—Zakat was levied on the Muslims, and in addition to Zakat they had to perform military service from which non-Muslims were exempt. Thus the latter in a way f
وَقَالَتِ ٱلْيَهُودُ عُزَيْرٌ ٱبْنُ ٱللَّهِ وَقَالَتِ ٱلنَّصَٰرَى ٱلْمَسِيحُ ٱبْنُ ٱللَّهِ ۖ ذَٰلِكَ قَوْلُهُم بِأَفْوَٰهِهِمْ ۖ يُضَٰهِـُٔونَ قَوْلَ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا۟ مِن قَبْلُ ۚ قَٰتَلَهُمُ ٱللَّهُ ۚ أَنَّىٰ يُؤْفَكُونَ
2:117; 5:18; 10:69.
عُزَيْر (‘Uzair) 即 Ezra (欧泽尔) 生活在伊撒降生前五世纪。他是塞雷阿 (Seraiah) (一个高贵祭司) 的后裔, 他自己也是祭司会的成员, 人家称他为欧泽尔大祭司。他是他那个时代最重要的显贵之一, 对犹太教的发展有深远影响。在以色列先知中, 他特别受尊敬。麦地那的犹太人和在哈德拉蒙特 (حَضَرْمَوْت, Hadarmaut) 的一个犹太教派相信他是安拉的儿子。拉比斯 (Rabbis) 把他的名字和几个重要的机构联系起来。里南 (Renan) 在他的 «以色列人民的历史» 一书的序言中评论说, 犹太教的正式创建时期可能只有从欧泽尔时代计算起。希伯来文学认为假如他们的经典不是已经由穆撒传达下来的话, 那么, 他可以称得起是这部经典的传达者。他和内赫米亚 (Nehemiah) 合作, 活到一百二十岁, 死在巴比伦尼亚 (Babylonia) (Jew. Enc. 和 Enc. Bib)。
2:117; 5:18; 10:69.
‘Uzair or Ezra lived in the fifth century B.C. He was a descendant of Seraiah, the high priest, and, being himself a member of the priestly order, was known as Ezra, the Priest. He was one of the most important personages of his day and exercised a far-reaching influence on the development of Judaism. He was especially honoured among the Prophets of Israel. The Jews of Medina and a Jewish sect in Hadramaut believed him to be the son of God. The Rabbis associate his name with several important institutions. Renan has remarked in the preface to his History of the People of Israel that the definite constitution of Judaism may be dated only from the time of Ezra. In Rabbinical literature he was considered worthy of being the vehicle of the Law, had it not been already given through Moses. He worked in collaboration with Nehemiah and died at the age of 120 in Babylonia (Jew. Enc. & Enc. Bib.).
2:117; 5:18; 10:69.
Important Words:
عزیر (‘Uzair or Ezra) may be taken to have been derived in Arabic from عزر. They say عزرہ i.e. he prevented him or forbade him; he taught him the obligatory statutes or ordinances of God; he aided or assisted him; he strengthened him; he treated him with reverence or honour (Lane). Ezra (a Hebrew name), perhaps abbreviated from Azariah, meaning "Yahwe (God) helps," was a descendant of Seraiah, the high priest, and being himself a member of the priestly order, was known also as Ezra the Priest. He was one of the most important personages of his day and had far-reaching influence on the development of Judaism. He was especially honoured among the Prophets of Israel. In fact, he marks the spring time in the national history of Judaism and is regarded and quoted as the type of person most competent and learned in the Law. The Rabbis associate his name with several important institutions. Renan has remarked in the preface to his History of the People of Israel that the definite constitution of Judaism may be dated only from the time of Ezra. In Rabbinical literature Ezra was considered worthy of being, the vehicle of the Law, had it not been given through Moses. According to tradition he died at the age of 120 in Babylonia. He worked in close collaboration with Nehemiah. Ezra lived in the 5th century B.C. (Jew. Enc. & Enc. Bib.).
یضاھئون (they imitate) is derived from ضاھی which is derived from ضھی. They say ضاھاہ or ضاھاہ i.e. he resembled or conformed with him or it; he imitated him; he was or became gentle, tender or courteous to him. The well-known saying of the Holy Prophet اشد الناس عذابا یوم القیامة الذین یضاھئون خلق اللّٰه means, "The most severely punished of mankind on the Day of Judgement will be those who imitate (by what they make) the creation of God," e.g. sculptors, etc. (Lane).
قاتلھم اللّٰه (Allah’s curse be on them). قاتل is from the root قتل. They say قتله i.e. he killed him; or he rendered him as one killed; or he attempted to kill him; or he cut off all connections with him. قاتله means, he fought or warred against him, قاتله اللّٰه means, may God curse him; or may He drive him from His mercy (Lisan & Aqrab), The expression also means, may God make war against him, which cannot result except in such a one being destroyed (Mufradat). See also 2:62.
Commentary:
After having dealt at some length with the idolatrous beliefs and practices of the pagans of Arabia, the Quran proceeds in this verse to deal with the polytheistic beliefs and practices of Jews and Christians. Those of the Jews who lived in Medina looked upon Ezra as the son of God. Similarly, a sect of Jews living at Hadramaut in the south of Arabia believed him to be the son of God. The remnants of this sect continued to linger till the end of the fourth century A.H. (Qastalani & Dawud, Zahiri). As this doctrine of the Jews, which appears to be sectional, was a later innovation and did not subsist long, present Jewish sources make no mention of it, but that does not affect the real situation. Elsewhere the Quran says that the Israelites were rather free in attributing sons to God (5:19).
This verse also shows that these blasphemous doctrines were not taught to Christians and Jews by their Prophets but were later borrowed by them from pagan sources. Incidentally, this claim of the Quran constitutes a proof of its Divine origin, because here it states a fact which was not known to the world even two centuries ago and has been only recently brought to light by modern research. A study of the origins of the Christian Faith has now established the fact that Jews and Christians borrowed their later doctrines from Babylonian and Roman pagan sources.
The words, Allah’s curse be on them, when spoken by man signify only an imprecation but, when spoken by God, they imply a prophecy of the destruction of the person or persons about whom they are uttered.
a
2:117; 5:18; 10:69.
564
عُزَيْر (‘Uzair) 即 Ezra (欧泽尔) 生活在伊撒降生前五世纪。他是塞雷阿 (Seraiah) (一个高贵祭司) 的后裔, 他自己也是祭司会的成员, 人家称他为欧泽尔大祭司。他是他那个时代最重要的显贵之一, 对犹太教的发展有深远影响。在以色列先知中, 他特别受尊敬。麦地那的犹太人和在哈德拉蒙特 (حَضَرْمَوْت, Hadarmaut) 的一个犹太教派相信他是安拉的儿子。拉比斯 (Rabbis) 把他的名字和几个重要的机构联系起来。里南 (Renan) 在他的 «以色列人民的历史» 一书的序言中评论说, 犹太教的正式创建时期可能只有从欧泽尔时代计算起。希伯来文学认为假如他们的经典不是已经由穆撒传达下来的话, 那么, 他可以称得起是这部经典的传达者。他和内赫米亚 (Nehemiah) 合作, 活到一百二十岁, 死在巴比伦尼亚 (Babylonia) (Jew. Enc. 和 Enc. Bib)。
a
2:117; 5:18; 10:69.
1190
Important Words:
عزیر (‘Uzair or Ezra) may be taken to have been derived in Arabic from عزر. They say عزرہ i.e. he prevented him or forbade him; he taught him the obligatory statutes or ordinances of God; he aided or assisted him; he strengthened him; he treated him with reverence or honour (Lane). Ezra (a Hebrew name), perhaps abbreviated from Azariah, meaning "Yahwe (God) helps," was a descendant of Seraiah, the high priest, and being himself a member of the priestly order, was known also as Ezra the Priest. He was one of the most important personages of his day and had far-reaching influence on the development of Judaism. He was especially honoured among the Prophets of Israel. In fact, he marks the spring time in the national history of Judaism and is regarded and quoted as the type of person most competent and learned in the Law. The Rabbis associate his name with several important institutions. Renan has remarked in the preface to his History of the People of Israel that the definite constitution of Judaism may be dated only from the time of Ezra. In Rabbinical literature Ezra was considered worthy of being, the vehicle of the Law, had it not been given through Moses. According to tradition he died at the age of 120 in Babylonia. He worked in close collaboration with Nehemiah. Ezra lived in the 5th century B.C. (Jew. Enc. & Enc. Bib.).
یضاھئون (they imitate) is derived from ضاھی which is derived from ضھی. They say ضاھاہ or ضاھاہ i.e. he resembled or conformed with him or it; he imitated him; he was or became gentle, tender or courteous to him. The well-known saying of the Holy Prophet اشد الناس عذابا یوم القیامة الذین یضاھئون خلق اللّٰه means, "The most severely punished of mankind on the Day of Judgement will be those who imitate (by what they make) the creation of God," e.g. sculptors, etc. (Lane).
قاتلھم اللّٰه (Allah’s curse be on them). قاتل is from the root قتل. They say قتله i.e. he killed him; or he rendered him as one killed; or he attempted to kill him; or he cut off all connections with him. قاتله means, he fought or warred against him, قاتله اللّٰه means, may God curse him; or may He drive him from His mercy (Lisan & Aqrab), The expression also means, may God make war against him, which cannot result except in such a one being destroyed (Mufradat). See also 2:62.
Commentary:
After having dealt at some length with the idolatrous beliefs and practices of the pagans of Arabia, the Quran proceeds in this verse to deal with the polytheistic beliefs and practices of Jews and Christians. Those of the Jews who lived in Medina looked upon Ezra as the son of God. Similarly, a sect of Jews living at Hadramaut in the south of Arabia believed him to be the son of God. The remnants of this sect continued to linger till the end of the fourth century A.H. (Qastalani & Dawud, Zahiri). As this doctrine of the Jews, which appears to be sectional, was a later innovation and did not subsist long, present Jewish sources make no mention of it, but that does not affect the real situation. Elsewhere the Quran says that the Israelites were rather free in attributing sons to God (5:19).
This verse also shows that these blasphemous doctrines were not taught to Christians and Jews by their Prophets but were later borrowed by them from pagan sources. Incidentally, this claim of the Quran constitutes a proof of its Divine origin, because here it states a fact which was not known to the world even two centuries ago and has been only recently brought to light by modern research. A study of the origins of the Christian Faith has now established the fact that Jews and Christians borrowed their later doctrines from Babylonian and Roman pagan sources.
The words, Allah’s curse be on them, when spoken by man signify only an imprecation but, when spoken by God, they imply a prophecy of the destruction of the person or persons about whom they are uttered.
b
2:117; 5:18; 10:69.
1176
‘Uzair or Ezra lived in the fifth century B.C. He was a descendant of Seraiah, the high priest, and, being himself a member of the priestly order, was known as Ezra, the Priest. He was one of the most important personages of his day and exercised a far-reaching influence on the development of Judaism. He was especially honoured among the Prophets of Israel. The Jews of Medina and a Jewish sect in Hadramaut believed him to be the son of God. The Rabbis associate his name with several important institutions. Renan has remarked in the preface to his History of the People of Israel that the definite constitution of Judaism may be dated only from the time of Ezra. In Rabbinical literature he was considered worthy of being the vehicle of the Law, had it not been already given through Moses. He worked in collaboration with Nehemiah and died at the age of 120 in Babylonia (Jew. Enc. & Enc. Bib.).
ٱتَّخَذُوٓا۟ أَحْبَارَهُمْ وَرُهْبَٰنَهُمْ أَرْبَابًا مِّن دُونِ ٱللَّهِ وَٱلْمَسِيحَ ٱبْنَ مَرْيَمَ وَمَآ أُمِرُوٓا۟ إِلَّا لِيَعْبُدُوٓا۟ إِلَٰهًا وَٰحِدًا ۖ لَّآ إِلَٰهَ إِلَّا هُوَ ۚ سُبْحَٰنَهُۥ عَمَّا يُشْرِكُونَ
12:41; 17:24; 98:6.
Ahbar are Jewish savants and Ruhban Christian monks.
12:41; 17:24; 98:6.
Important Words:
For احبار (learned men) and رھبان (monks) see 5:45 and 5:83 respectively.
Commentary:
احبار (learned men) belonged to Jews and رھبان (monks) to Christians. Both these people virtually looked upon their religious leaders as so many gods besides the true God.
b
12:41; 17:24; 98:6.
565
اَحْبَار (Ahbar) 是一些犹太的祭司而 رُهْبَان (Ruhban) 是一些基督教的修道士。
a
12:41; 17:24; 98:6.
1191
Important Words:
For احبار (learned men) and رھبان (monks) see 5:45 and 5:83 respectively.
Commentary:
احبار (learned men) belonged to Jews and رھبان (monks) to Christians. Both these people virtually looked upon their religious leaders as so many gods besides the true God.
a
12:41; 17:24; 98:6.
1177
Ahbar are Jewish savants and Ruhban Christian monks.
يُرِيدُونَ أَن يُطْفِـُٔوا۟ نُورَ ٱللَّهِ بِأَفْوَٰهِهِمْ وَيَأْبَى ٱللَّهُ إِلَّآ أَن يُتِمَّ نُورَهُۥ وَلَوْ كَرِهَ ٱلْكَٰفِرُونَ
61:9.
61:9.
Christians living in Arabia had incited their powerful co-religionists in Syria, and, by their help, had sought to extinguish the light of Islam that God had kindled in Arabia. The Jews also had made a similar attempt by inciting the Persians against the Holy Prophet.
61:9.
Commentary:
The words, They desire to extinguish the light of Allah with their mouths, signify that they seek to injure the cause of Islam by making false propaganda against it and by inciting others to harm it. As borne out by history, the Christians of Arabia incited their powerful co-religionists in Syria and, by their help, sought to extinguish the light of Islam that God had kindled in Arabia. They are told in this verse that their plots and machinations would in no way succeed in injuring the cause of Islam. The Jews also had made a similar attempt by inciting the Persians against the Holy Prophet. See under 2:103.
a
61:9.
a
61:9.
1192
Commentary:
The words, They desire to extinguish the light of Allah with their mouths, signify that they seek to injure the cause of Islam by making false propaganda against it and by inciting others to harm it. As borne out by history, the Christians of Arabia incited their powerful co-religionists in Syria and, by their help, sought to extinguish the light of Islam that God had kindled in Arabia. They are told in this verse that their plots and machinations would in no way succeed in injuring the cause of Islam. The Jews also had made a similar attempt by inciting the Persians against the Holy Prophet. See under 2:103.
b
61:9.
1178
Christians living in Arabia had incited their powerful co-religionists in Syria, and, by their help, had sought to extinguish the light of Islam that God had kindled in Arabia. The Jews also had made a similar attempt by inciting the Persians against the Holy Prophet.
هُوَ ٱلَّذِىٓ أَرْسَلَ رَسُولَهُۥ بِٱلْهُدَىٰ وَدِينِ ٱلْحَقِّ لِيُظْهِرَهُۥ عَلَى ٱلدِّينِ كُلِّهِۦ وَلَوْ كَرِهَ ٱلْمُشْرِكُونَ
48:29; 61:10.
Commentators of the Qur’an agree that, as stated in a saying of the Holy Prophet, the ultimate triumph of Islam will take place in the time of the Promised Messiah (Jarir) when all the various religions will have appeared and will make their utmost endeavours to propagate their own teachings. The excellence of the ideals and principles of Islam have already begun to be increasingly recognised, and the day is not far off when Islam will triumph over all other Faiths and their followers will enter its fold in large numbers.
48:29; 61:10.
Commentary:
The previous verse ends with the word کافرون (disbelievers), while the present verse ends with the word مشرکون (idolaters). Christians are کافر because they disbelieve in the Holy Prophet of Islam and they are مشرک because they associate co-partners with God. The difference is significant in another way also. The word کافرون (used in the preceding verse) is derived from کفر which literally means "to cover." The Quran has used this word to explain the fact that the "light" of God cannot be extinguished by those who try to cover it. In the present verse the word مشرکون (idolaters) has been used to point to the fact that while in the case of God, Christians do not refrain from associating co-partners with Him (thereby implying that His attributes can be shared by others), in their own case they cannot bear to see the favour of prophethood, which they enjoy, shared by others. They cannot reconcile themselves to the idea that Prophets may be raised among any other people, as they have been raised among them. The verse thus tells them that God has caused others to share the gift of prophethood with them, whether they like it or not.
The promise that God would make Islam prevail over every other religion stands for all time. The promise was fulfilled when in its early history Islam triumphed over all peoples, including Christians and the fulfilment of this promise is going to be repeated in the present age, when God has raised the Promised Messiah, Holy Founder of the Ahmadiyya Movement, to serve and help the cause of Islam. This triumph is going to be complete and permanent. In fact, most commentators (e.g. Bayan), agree that the final and perfect fulfilment of this promise, as made in the present verse, is to take place at the time of the second advent of Jesus.
b
48:29; 61:10.
566
«古兰经» 的许多注释者都同意, 正如穆圣在讲话中说的那样, 在主许的迈喜合时代将出现伊斯兰教的最后胜利 (جَرِيْر, Jarir), 那时已经出现各种各样的宗教而且竭尽自己的全力来宣扬它们自己的教义。伊斯兰教尽善尽美的理想和原则已经开始与日俱增地为人们所认识。伊斯兰教将胜过其他所有宗教以及他们的信徒将大量加入信仰伊斯兰教队伍的日子已为期为远。
b
48:29; 61:10.
1193
Commentary:
The previous verse ends with the word کافرون (disbelievers), while the present verse ends with the word مشرکون (idolaters). Christians are کافر because they disbelieve in the Holy Prophet of Islam and they are مشرک because they associate co-partners with God. The difference is significant in another way also. The word کافرون (used in the preceding verse) is derived from کفر which literally means "to cover." The Quran has used this word to explain the fact that the "light" of God cannot be extinguished by those who try to cover it. In the present verse the word مشرکون (idolaters) has been used to point to the fact that while in the case of God, Christians do not refrain from associating co-partners with Him (thereby implying that His attributes can be shared by others), in their own case they cannot bear to see the favour of prophethood, which they enjoy, shared by others. They cannot reconcile themselves to the idea that Prophets may be raised among any other people, as they have been raised among them. The verse thus tells them that God has caused others to share the gift of prophethood with them, whether they like it or not.
The promise that God would make Islam prevail over every other religion stands for all time. The promise was fulfilled when in its early history Islam triumphed over all peoples, including Christians and the fulfilment of this promise is going to be repeated in the present age, when God has raised the Promised Messiah, Holy Founder of the Ahmadiyya Movement, to serve and help the cause of Islam. This triumph is going to be complete and permanent. In fact, most commentators (e.g. Bayan), agree that the final and perfect fulfilment of this promise, as made in the present verse, is to take place at the time of the second advent of Jesus.
a
48:29; 61:10.
1179
Commentators of the Qur’an agree that, as stated in a saying of the Holy Prophet, the ultimate triumph of Islam will take place in the time of the Promised Messiah (Jarir) when all the various religions will have appeared and will make their utmost endeavours to propagate their own teachings. The excellence of the ideals and principles of Islam have already begun to be increasingly recognised, and the day is not far off when Islam will triumph over all other Faiths and their followers will enter its fold in large numbers.
۞ يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوٓا۟ إِنَّ كَثِيرًا مِّنَ ٱلْأَحْبَارِ وَٱلرُّهْبَانِ لَيَأْكُلُونَ أَمْوَٰلَ ٱلنَّاسِ بِٱلْبَٰطِلِ وَيَصُدُّونَ عَن سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِ ۗ وَٱلَّذِينَ يَكْنِزُونَ ٱلذَّهَبَ وَٱلْفِضَّةَ وَلَا يُنفِقُونَهَا فِى سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِ فَبَشِّرْهُم بِعَذَابٍ أَلِيمٍ
4:162.
4:161.
Commentary:
This verse sheds some light on the moral degradation of the Jewish and Christian religious leaders who were opposed to the Holy Prophet. Their moral depravity and spiritual degeneration was itself evidence of the truth of Islam, because when the leaders of a religion themselves become corrupt and depraved, reformation can come only through a heavenly Messenger. Jewish and Christian leaders opposed the Holy Prophet, but their own depravity testified to the fact that he had appeared at a time when his advent was urgently needed.
The words, those who hoard up gold and silver and spend it not in the way of Allah—give to them the tidings of a painful punishment, give a graphic picture of Jews and Christians. They hoard up wealth and do not spend it in the cause of God, i.e. in propagating truth and helping the poor and needy. They are threatened with a painful punishment.
c
4:162.
d
4:161.
a
4:162.
b
4:161.
1194
Commentary:
This verse sheds some light on the moral degradation of the Jewish and Christian religious leaders who were opposed to the Holy Prophet. Their moral depravity and spiritual degeneration was itself evidence of the truth of Islam, because when the leaders of a religion themselves become corrupt and depraved, reformation can come only through a heavenly Messenger. Jewish and Christian leaders opposed the Holy Prophet, but their own depravity testified to the fact that he had appeared at a time when his advent was urgently needed.
The words, those who hoard up gold and silver and spend it not in the way of Allah—give to them the tidings of a painful punishment, give a graphic picture of Jews and Christians. They hoard up wealth and do not spend it in the cause of God, i.e. in propagating truth and helping the poor and needy. They are threatened with a painful punishment.
b
4:162.
c
4:161.
يَوْمَ يُحْمَىٰ عَلَيْهَا فِى نَارِ جَهَنَّمَ فَتُكْوَىٰ بِهَا جِبَاهُهُمْ وَجُنُوبُهُمْ وَظُهُورُهُمْ ۖ هَٰذَا مَا كَنَزْتُمْ لِأَنفُسِكُمْ فَذُوقُوا۟ مَا كُنتُمْ تَكْنِزُونَ
The expression seems to be figurative. When a rich man, out of miserliness or pride, refuses to help a needy person, his forehead becomes contracted into a frown. Then he turns aside and finally disdainfully shows his back to the man seeking his help. Quite appropriately, it is mentioned that the foreheads, the sides and the backs will be branded.
Important Words:
تکوی (branded) is formed from کوی. They say کواہ i.e. he cauterized him or it; he burnt his or its skin with a piece of iron or the like (Lane). کویت الدابة means, I cauterized or branded the beast with a piece of hot iron (Mufradat). کوت العقرب فلانا means, the scorpion stung such a one. الکی which is the noun-infinitive from کوی means, the act of cauterizing or branding with a piece of hot iron (whether for the purpose of putting a mark or for curing a disease). The Arabs say آخر الدواء الکی i.e. the last remedy (in certain diseases) is cauterizing (Aqrab).
Commentary:
The reward and punishment of the life to come will not be of a physical nature, but will be the spiritual representation of the actions of man in the present life. This is clear from the verse under comment, which states that only three parts of the body—the forehead, the side and the back—will be branded.
The expression is clearly figurative. When a rich man, out of miserliness or pride, refuses to help a beggar, the first sign that appears on his person is that his forehead contracts into a frown. Then he turns on his side, and finally he disdainfully shows his back to the man seeking his help. Fittingly, therefore, the forehead, the side and the back have been spoken of here as being branded, i.e. in the afterlife these parts will appear to be branded with a hot iron, as if bearing testimony against themselves.
The verse also signifies that even in the present life the hoarded treasures of Jews and Christians will become a source of grievous punishment for them. In this case, the threatened punishment might be taken to refer to devastating wars such as the present one, in which hot metal in various forms is destroying the western peoples. They receive it on their foreheads, sides and backs, i.e. whether facing the enemy or making a flank movement or turning their backs; and, curiously enough, Jews are as much hit by these wars as are Christians.
1195
Important Words:
تکوی (branded) is formed from کوی. They say کواہ i.e. he cauterized him or it; he burnt his or its skin with a piece of iron or the like (Lane). کویت الدابة means, I cauterized or branded the beast with a piece of hot iron (Mufradat). کوت العقرب فلانا means, the scorpion stung such a one. الکی which is the noun-infinitive from کوی means, the act of cauterizing or branding with a piece of hot iron (whether for the purpose of putting a mark or for curing a disease). The Arabs say آخر الدواء الکی i.e. the last remedy (in certain diseases) is cauterizing (Aqrab).
Commentary:
The reward and punishment of the life to come will not be of a physical nature, but will be the spiritual representation of the actions of man in the present life. This is clear from the verse under comment, which states that only three parts of the body—the forehead, the side and the back—will be branded.
The expression is clearly figurative. When a rich man, out of miserliness or pride, refuses to help a beggar, the first sign that appears on his person is that his forehead contracts into a frown. Then he turns on his side, and finally he disdainfully shows his back to the man seeking his help. Fittingly, therefore, the forehead, the side and the back have been spoken of here as being branded, i.e. in the afterlife these parts will appear to be branded with a hot iron, as if bearing testimony against themselves.
The verse also signifies that even in the present life the hoarded treasures of Jews and Christians will become a source of grievous punishment for them. In this case, the threatened punishment might be taken to refer to devastating wars such as the present one, in which hot metal in various forms is destroying the western peoples. They receive it on their foreheads, sides and backs, i.e. whether facing the enemy or making a flank movement or turning their backs; and, curiously enough, Jews are as much hit by these wars as are Christians.
1180
The expression seems to be figurative. When a rich man, out of miserliness or pride, refuses to help a needy person, his forehead becomes contracted into a frown. Then he turns aside and finally disdainfully shows his back to the man seeking his help. Quite appropriately, it is mentioned that the foreheads, the sides and the backs will be branded.
إِنَّ عِدَّةَ ٱلشُّهُورِ عِندَ ٱللَّهِ ٱثْنَا عَشَرَ شَهْرًا فِى كِتَٰبِ ٱللَّهِ يَوْمَ خَلَقَ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلْأَرْضَ مِنْهَآ أَرْبَعَةٌ حُرُمٌ ۚ ذَٰلِكَ ٱلدِّينُ ٱلْقَيِّمُ ۚ فَلَا تَظْلِمُوا۟ فِيهِنَّ أَنفُسَكُمْ ۚ وَقَٰتِلُوا۟ ٱلْمُشْرِكِينَ كَآفَّةً كَمَا يُقَٰتِلُونَكُمْ كَآفَّةً ۚ وَٱعْلَمُوٓا۟ أَنَّ ٱللَّهَ مَعَ ٱلْمُتَّقِينَ
چاندوں کے حساب سے جو اسلام نے اختیار کیا ہے سال کے مہینے صرف بارہ بنتے ہیں۔ سورج کے حساب کو ماننے والوں نے بھی بارہ ہی مہینے بنائے ہیں مگر بہائیوں نے انیس مہینے بنائے ہیں۔ حالانکہ چاند کے لحاظ سے انیس ہو ہی نہیں سکتے۔ اور سورج کو مہینوں کا جنم دینے والے ہیئت دانوں نے بھی بارہ سے تجاوز نہیں کیا۔
یعنی اصل غرض مہینہ نہیں‘ بلکہ اصل غرض پاکیزہ زندگی بسر کرنا ہے۔
Both the lunar and the solar years comprise 12 months.
The four Sacred Months are Dhul-Qa‘dah, Dhul-Hijjah, Muharram and Rajab.
Important Words:
کتاب (ordinance) is derived from کتب i.e. (1) he wrote; (2) he prescribed or ordained. کتاب means, a book or a writing; Divine prescript or ordinance or decree (Lane). See also 2:54 & 2:130.
Commentary:
The words فی کتاب اللّٰه (by Allah’s ordinance) mean that God so ordained on the day when He created the heavens and the earth that the number of months should be twelve, i.e. the law of nature determines that number, which holds true both in the solar and the lunar system.
The four sacred months are Dhul-Qa‘dah, Dhul-Hijjah, Muharram, and Rajab. These months have been held sacred by the Arabs, who are mostly descended from Abraham, from time immemorial and Islam confirmed their sacredness. It is considered unlawful to wage war or, for that matter, to continue a state of war in these four months unless, as the Quran points out, the enemy is the first to violate their sanctity. See also note on 2:218.
1
چاندوں کے حساب سے جو اسلام نے اختیار کیا ہے سال کے مہینے صرف بارہ بنتے ہیں۔ سورج کے حساب کو ماننے والوں نے بھی بارہ ہی مہینے بنائے ہیں مگر بہائیوں نے انیس مہینے بنائے ہیں۔ حالانکہ چاند کے لحاظ سے انیس ہو ہی نہیں سکتے۔ اور سورج کو مہینوں کا جنم دینے والے ہیئت دانوں نے بھی بارہ سے تجاوز نہیں کیا۔
2
یعنی اصل غرض مہینہ نہیں‘ بلکہ اصل غرض پاکیزہ زندگی بسر کرنا ہے۔
1196
Important Words:
کتاب (ordinance) is derived from کتب i.e. (1) he wrote; (2) he prescribed or ordained. کتاب means, a book or a writing; Divine prescript or ordinance or decree (Lane). See also 2:54 & 2:130.
Commentary:
The words فی کتاب اللّٰه (by Allah’s ordinance) mean that God so ordained on the day when He created the heavens and the earth that the number of months should be twelve, i.e. the law of nature determines that number, which holds true both in the solar and the lunar system.
The four sacred months are Dhul-Qa‘dah, Dhul-Hijjah, Muharram, and Rajab. These months have been held sacred by the Arabs, who are mostly descended from Abraham, from time immemorial and Islam confirmed their sacredness. It is considered unlawful to wage war or, for that matter, to continue a state of war in these four months unless, as the Quran points out, the enemy is the first to violate their sanctity. See also note on 2:218.
1181
Both the lunar and the solar years comprise 12 months.
1182
The four Sacred Months are Dhul-Qa‘dah, Dhul-Hijjah, Muharram and Rajab.
إِنَّمَا ٱلنَّسِىٓءُ زِيَادَةٌ فِى ٱلْكُفْرِ ۖ يُضَلُّ بِهِ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا۟ يُحِلُّونَهُۥ عَامًا وَيُحَرِّمُونَهُۥ عَامًا لِّيُوَاطِـُٔوا۟ عِدَّةَ مَا حَرَّمَ ٱللَّهُ فَيُحِلُّوا۟ مَا حَرَّمَ ٱللَّهُ ۚ زُيِّنَ لَهُمْ سُوٓءُ أَعْمَٰلِهِمْ ۗ وَٱللَّهُ لَا يَهْدِى ٱلْقَوْمَ ٱلْكَٰفِرِينَ
6:44; 13:34; 16:64; 27:25; 29:49; 35:9.
نَسِیْء یہ تھی کہ کسی سال وہ محرم کو حلال کر دیتے تاکہ لوٹ مار میں آسانی ہو جائے اور پھر صفر کو محرم بناتے۔ اس طرح سب مہینوں کو بدل کر تیرہ مہینوں کا سال کر دیتے۔ پھر تغیر کر کرکے سال کو اپنی حالت پر لاتے۔
6:44; 13:34; 16:64; 27:25; 29:49; 35:9.
The reference in this verse is to a long-standing Arab custom. The three successive Sacred Months—Dhul-Qa‘dah, Dhul-Hijjah, Muharram sometimes seemed to them too long a time to refrain from their predatory expeditions. In order, therefore, to free themselves from the restrictions of the Sacred Months, they sometimes would treat a Sacred Month like an ordinary month and an ordinary month like a Sacred One.
6:44; 13:34; 16:64; 27:25; 29:49; 35:9.
Important Words:
النسیء (the postponement) is the noun-substantive from نسأ meaning, he postponed or delayed a thing. They say انسأ اللّٰه اجلهi.e. God postponed the end of his life, viz. He prolonged his life. An Arab would say بایعه بنسیئة i.e. he sold it on credit, i.e. the payment was to be made at a future period. نسی therefore means, postponement; or the postponement of a month, i.e. the transfer of the sanctity of one month to a later month, a custom of the Arabs in their days of ignorance; the month which the Arabs so postponed; the postponement of the time of Pilgrimage, another custom of the Arabs; a postponement of the time of payment of a debt or of the price of a thing sold (Lane & Aqrab).
لیواطئوا (that they may agree in) is derived from واطا which is again derived from وطئی meaning, he trod upon it; he trampledupon it. They say, واطاہ علی الامر i.e. he agreed with him respecting the matter. تواطا القوم علی الامر means the people agreed with each other respecting the affair (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The reference in this verse, as shown under Important Words, is to a long-standing Arab custom. The three successive sacred months of Dhul-Qa‘dah, Dhul-Hijjah, and Muharram sometimes seemed to them too long a time to refrain from their predatory expeditions. In order, therefore, to free themselves from the restrictions of the sacred months, they sometimes treated a sacred month as an ordinary month and an ordinary month as sacred. This practice is denounced here because it involved fraud and interfered with the security of life guaranteed in these months. The procedure adopted for postponing the observance of a sacred month was generally something like this. When in the month of Dhul-Hijjah, the pilgrims returned from Mina, after having performed the ceremonies of Hajj, an influential man would arise from among the assembly and, according to Arab custom, would say, "I am he whose decree is not to be rejected." Thereupon, the assembly would request him to transfer the sanctity of the next month of Muharram to the following month (Safar). Thus, the sanctity of a month which God had made inviolable was violated with impunity. This artifice, however, was not resorted to every year, but only when it suited their interests or convenience, The Quran has condemned it as an impious innovation, and as evidence of the untrustworthiness of the pagan Arabs, implying that as they could not keep the ordinances of God, they could not be expected to remain true to their engagements with Muslims.
a
6:44; 13:34; 16:64; 27:25; 29:49; 35:9.
3
نَسِیْء یہ تھی کہ کسی سال وہ محرم کو حلال کر دیتے تاکہ لوٹ مار میں آسانی ہو جائے اور پھر صفر کو محرم بناتے۔ اس طرح سب مہینوں کو بدل کر تیرہ مہینوں کا سال کر دیتے۔ پھر تغیر کر کرکے سال کو اپنی حالت پر لاتے۔
a
6:44; 13:34; 16:64; 27:25; 29:49; 35:9.
1197
Important Words:
النسیء (the postponement) is the noun-substantive from نسأ meaning, he postponed or delayed a thing. They say انسأ اللّٰه اجلهi.e. God postponed the end of his life, viz. He prolonged his life. An Arab would say بایعه بنسیئة i.e. he sold it on credit, i.e. the payment was to be made at a future period. نسی therefore means, postponement; or the postponement of a month, i.e. the transfer of the sanctity of one month to a later month, a custom of the Arabs in their days of ignorance; the month which the Arabs so postponed; the postponement of the time of Pilgrimage, another custom of the Arabs; a postponement of the time of payment of a debt or of the price of a thing sold (Lane & Aqrab).
لیواطئوا (that they may agree in) is derived from واطا which is again derived from وطئی meaning, he trod upon it; he trampledupon it. They say, واطاہ علی الامر i.e. he agreed with him respecting the matter. تواطا القوم علی الامر means the people agreed with each other respecting the affair (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The reference in this verse, as shown under Important Words, is to a long-standing Arab custom. The three successive sacred months of Dhul-Qa‘dah, Dhul-Hijjah, and Muharram sometimes seemed to them too long a time to refrain from their predatory expeditions. In order, therefore, to free themselves from the restrictions of the sacred months, they sometimes treated a sacred month as an ordinary month and an ordinary month as sacred. This practice is denounced here because it involved fraud and interfered with the security of life guaranteed in these months. The procedure adopted for postponing the observance of a sacred month was generally something like this. When in the month of Dhul-Hijjah, the pilgrims returned from Mina, after having performed the ceremonies of Hajj, an influential man would arise from among the assembly and, according to Arab custom, would say, "I am he whose decree is not to be rejected." Thereupon, the assembly would request him to transfer the sanctity of the next month of Muharram to the following month (Safar). Thus, the sanctity of a month which God had made inviolable was violated with impunity. This artifice, however, was not resorted to every year, but only when it suited their interests or convenience, The Quran has condemned it as an impious innovation, and as evidence of the untrustworthiness of the pagan Arabs, implying that as they could not keep the ordinances of God, they could not be expected to remain true to their engagements with Muslims.
a
6:44; 13:34; 16:64; 27:25; 29:49; 35:9.
1183
The reference in this verse is to a long-standing Arab custom. The three successive Sacred Months—Dhul-Qa‘dah, Dhul-Hijjah, Muharram sometimes seemed to them too long a time to refrain from their predatory expeditions. In order, therefore, to free themselves from the restrictions of the Sacred Months, they sometimes would treat a Sacred Month like an ordinary month and an ordinary month like a Sacred One.
يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ مَا لَكُمْ إِذَا قِيلَ لَكُمُ ٱنفِرُوا۟ فِى سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِ ٱثَّاقَلْتُمْ إِلَى ٱلْأَرْضِ ۚ أَرَضِيتُم بِٱلْحَيَوٰةِ ٱلدُّنْيَا مِنَ ٱلْءَاخِرَةِ ۚ فَمَا مَتَٰعُ ٱلْحَيَوٰةِ ٱلدُّنْيَا فِى ٱلْءَاخِرَةِ إِلَّا قَلِيلٌ
13:27.
See 3:15.
The reference is to the expedition to Tabuk, a town situated about halfway between Medina and Damascus. News was brought to the Holy Prophet that the Greeks of the Eastern Roman Empire, popularly known as the Romans, had amassed on the Syrian frontier. At the head of an army about 30,000 strong the Holy Prophet left Medina in the 9th year of the Hijrah. On account of great hardships the Muslim army had to suffer in the long and difficult journey, it came to be known as Jaishul-‘Usrah, i.e. the distressed army.
13:27.
3:15.
Commentary:
Just as true Muslims should always be prepared to desist from war, whenever they are required to do so, (see preceding verse), they should also be ever ready to march forth in the cause of Allah whenever called upon. It is to this great truth that the present verse draws our attention. Indeed, with this verse the Quran begins to throw light on such residents of Medina as were weak of faith, including the hypocrites, and exposes the attitude they adopted to evade the obligations that devolved on them as members of the Muslim community. The hypocrites are particularly addressed, the reference being to the expedition to Tabuk, a town situated about halfway between Medina and Damascus. News was brought to the Holy Prophet that the Greeks of the Eastern Roman Empire were assembling their forces on the Syrian frontier. As the Greeks, popularly known as Romans, possessed a regular and well-disciplined army, the Holy Prophet thought it necessary to make thorough preparations to meet them. Contrary to his usual practice, he even announced his objective making no secret of his destination, so that those, who took part in it, should do so in full consciousness of the length and hardships of the journey. It was a time of great trial. The long and arduous journey through the desert was undertaken in the midst of the hot weather. The season promised drought and scarcity for those who took part in the expedition and the ripeness of the harvest for those who stayed behind. Pious Muslims, however, in their devotion to the cause of Islam, promptly responded to the Prophet’s call. Of those who stayed behind without permission only three were true believers,
the rest being all hypocrites. Thus at the head of an army about 30,000 strong the Holy Prophet left Medina in the 9th year of Hijrah. On account of the great hardships the Muslim army had to suffer in the long journey, it came to be called جیش العسرة i.e. the distressed army.
a
3:15.
b
13:27.
a
13:27.
b
3:15.
1198
Commentary:
Just as true Muslims should always be prepared to desist from war, whenever they are required to do so, (see preceding verse), they should also be ever ready to march forth in the cause of Allah whenever called upon. It is to this great truth that the present verse draws our attention. Indeed, with this verse the Quran begins to throw light on such residents of Medina as were weak of faith, including the hypocrites, and exposes the attitude they adopted to evade the obligations that devolved on them as members of the Muslim community. The hypocrites are particularly addressed, the reference being to the expedition to Tabuk, a town situated about halfway between Medina and Damascus. News was brought to the Holy Prophet that the Greeks of the Eastern Roman Empire were assembling their forces on the Syrian frontier. As the Greeks, popularly known as Romans, possessed a regular and well-disciplined army, the Holy Prophet thought it necessary to make thorough preparations to meet them. Contrary to his usual practice, he even announced his objective making no secret of his destination, so that those, who took part in it, should do so in full consciousness of the length and hardships of the journey. It was a time of great trial. The long and arduous journey through the desert was undertaken in the midst of the hot weather. The season promised drought and scarcity for those who took part in the expedition and the ripeness of the harvest for those who stayed behind. Pious Muslims, however, in their devotion to the cause of Islam, promptly responded to the Prophet’s call. Of those who stayed behind without permission only three were true believers,
the rest being all hypocrites. Thus at the head of an army about 30,000 strong the Holy Prophet left Medina in the 9th year of Hijrah. On account of the great hardships the Muslim army had to suffer in the long journey, it came to be called جیش العسرة i.e. the distressed army.
b
13:27.
c
See 3:15.
1184
The reference is to the expedition to Tabuk, a town situated about halfway between Medina and Damascus. News was brought to the Holy Prophet that the Greeks of the Eastern Roman Empire, popularly known as the Romans, had amassed on the Syrian frontier. At the head of an army about 30,000 strong the Holy Prophet left Medina in the 9th year of the Hijrah. On account of great hardships the Muslim army had to suffer in the long and difficult journey, it came to be known as Jaishul-‘Usrah, i.e. the distressed army.
إِلَّا تَنفِرُوا۟ يُعَذِّبْكُمْ عَذَابًا أَلِيمًا وَيَسْتَبْدِلْ قَوْمًا غَيْرَكُمْ وَلَا تَضُرُّوهُ شَيْـًٔا ۗ وَٱللَّهُ عَلَىٰ كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ
إِلَّا تَنصُرُوهُ فَقَدْ نَصَرَهُ ٱللَّهُ إِذْ أَخْرَجَهُ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا۟ ثَانِىَ ٱثْنَيْنِ إِذْ هُمَا فِى ٱلْغَارِ إِذْ يَقُولُ لِصَٰحِبِهِۦ لَا تَحْزَنْ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ مَعَنَا ۖ فَأَنزَلَ ٱللَّهُ سَكِينَتَهُۥ عَلَيْهِ وَأَيَّدَهُۥ بِجُنُودٍ لَّمْ تَرَوْهَا وَجَعَلَ كَلِمَةَ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا۟ ٱلسُّفْلَىٰ ۗ وَكَلِمَةُ ٱللَّهِ هِىَ ٱلْعُلْيَا ۗ وَٱللَّهُ عَزِيزٌ حَكِيمٌ
9:26; 48:27.
这节经文叙述的是穆圣从麦加由阿布•伯克尔陪同移居麦地那, 那时他住在一个叫索尔 (ثَوْر, Thaur) 的山洞内。经文对阿布•伯克尔非常高的精神地位作了些说明。他被称为 “那两个人中间的一个”, 这两个人是安拉确实和他们在一起而且很亲近的。据记载, 在那山洞里, 阿布•伯克尔开始哭泣, 当穆圣问他为什么哭泣时, 他回答说, “安拉的先知啊, 我不是为了我自己的生命而哭, 因为如果我死, 那不过是我一个人的生命问题。但是如果你死, 那将是伊斯兰教和整个穆斯林社会的死亡” (زُرْقَانِی, Zurqani)。
ہجرت کے وقت۔
9:26; 48:27.
The pronoun "him" in the clause "His peace on him" may refer to Abu Bakr since the Holy Prophet had all along been perfectly calm and quiet and the pronoun "him" in the clause "succoured him," however, refers to the Holy Prophet. This divergence in the use of pronouns known as Intisharud- Dama’ir is of common use in Arabic. See 48:10.
The reference in this verse is to the emigration of the Holy Prophet from Mecca to Medina when, accompanied by Abu Bakr, he took shelter in a cave called Thaur. The verse sheds some light on the very high spiritual status of Abu Bakr who is referred to as "one of the two" with whom was God and whose fear God Himself allayed. It is on record that, while in the Cave, Abu Bakr began to weep, and when asked by the Holy Prophet why he was weeping he replied, "I do not weep for my life, O Prophet of God, because if I die, it is only the question of a single life. But if you die, it will be the death of Islam and of the entire Muslim community" (Zurqani).
9:26; 48:27.
Important Words:
کلمة (word). See 2:38, 125; 3:46 & 4:172.
Commentary:
The reference in this verse is to the flight of the Holy Prophet from Mecca to Medina when, accompanied by Abu Bakr, he took shelter in a cave called Thaur. See note on 8:31. The Arabic words rendered as "one of the two" literally mean "the second of the two" and refer to the Holy Prophet and Abu Bakr. The Holy Prophet has been referred to as "the second" because in the Quranic idiom the more important member of the group is referred to as being the last part, i.e. the final figure. For instance see 5:74 where God is referred to as being "the Third of the Trinity" according to the Christian doctrine.
The verse sheds important light on the high spiritual status of Abu Bakr, who accompanied the Holy Prophet in his flight from Mecca and was thus one of "the two" referred to in the verse. It is worthy of note that when at a time of danger, the Israelites anxiously addressed Moses, saying, We are surely overtaken, he replied, nay speak not thus for my Lord is with me. He will direct me aright (26:62, 63). In a similar situation, however, the Holy Prophet, when Abu Bakr expressed anxiety, calmly said: Grieve not, for Allah is with us. This speaks volumes for Abu Bakr’s spiritual greatness, for the pronoun "us"- signifies that God was not only with the Holy Prophet but with Abu Bakr as well. Again, it is on record that, while in the cave, Abu Bakr began to weep, and when asked by the Holy Prophet why he was weeping he replied, "I do not weep for my life, because if I die, it is only the question of a single life. But if you die, O Prophet of God, it will be the death of Islam and of the entire Muslim community" (Zurqani).
The pronoun in the clause, Allah sent down His peace on him, stands for Abu Bakr and not the Holy Prophet, for the Holy Prophet had all along enjoyed peace. The succeeding pronoun in the clause, strengthened him with hosts, refers to the Holy Prophet. This divergence in the use of similar pronouns is permissible in Arabic, being known as, انتشار ضمائر (see 2:75; 48:10).
The words, and (God) humbled the word of those who disbelieved, mean that God frustrated the designs of the disbelievers and they failed to accomplish what they desired. See also 8:31.
The verse also hints that even if none else had accompanied the Holy Prophet in the hazardous expedition to Tabuk, Abu Bakr would certainly have done so, just as he did on the occasion of his flight from Mecca. The verse thus provides a great testimonial to the strength and sincerity of Abu Bakr’s faith.
b
9:26; 48:27.
567
这节经文叙述的是穆圣从麦加由阿布•伯克尔陪同移居麦地那, 那时他住在一个叫索尔 (ثَوْر, Thaur) 的山洞内。经文对阿布•伯克尔非常高的精神地位作了些说明。他被称为 “那两个人中间的一个”, 这两个人是安拉确实和他们在一起而且很亲近的。据记载, 在那山洞里, 阿布•伯克尔开始哭泣, 当穆圣问他为什么哭泣时, 他回答说, “安拉的先知啊, 我不是为了我自己的生命而哭, 因为如果我死, 那不过是我一个人的生命问题。但是如果你死, 那将是伊斯兰教和整个穆斯林社会的死亡” (زُرْقَانِی, Zurqani)。
1
ہجرت کے وقت۔
a
9:26; 48:27.
1199
Important Words:
کلمة (word). See 2:38, 125; 3:46 & 4:172.
Commentary:
The reference in this verse is to the flight of the Holy Prophet from Mecca to Medina when, accompanied by Abu Bakr, he took shelter in a cave called Thaur. See note on 8:31. The Arabic words rendered as "one of the two" literally mean "the second of the two" and refer to the Holy Prophet and Abu Bakr. The Holy Prophet has been referred to as "the second" because in the Quranic idiom the more important member of the group is referred to as being the last part, i.e. the final figure. For instance see 5:74 where God is referred to as being "the Third of the Trinity" according to the Christian doctrine.
The verse sheds important light on the high spiritual status of Abu Bakr, who accompanied the Holy Prophet in his flight from Mecca and was thus one of "the two" referred to in the verse. It is worthy of note that when at a time of danger, the Israelites anxiously addressed Moses, saying, We are surely overtaken, he replied, nay speak not thus for my Lord is with me. He will direct me aright (26:62, 63). In a similar situation, however, the Holy Prophet, when Abu Bakr expressed anxiety, calmly said: Grieve not, for Allah is with us. This speaks volumes for Abu Bakr’s spiritual greatness, for the pronoun "us"- signifies that God was not only with the Holy Prophet but with Abu Bakr as well. Again, it is on record that, while in the cave, Abu Bakr began to weep, and when asked by the Holy Prophet why he was weeping he replied, "I do not weep for my life, because if I die, it is only the question of a single life. But if you die, O Prophet of God, it will be the death of Islam and of the entire Muslim community" (Zurqani).
The pronoun in the clause, Allah sent down His peace on him, stands for Abu Bakr and not the Holy Prophet, for the Holy Prophet had all along enjoyed peace. The succeeding pronoun in the clause, strengthened him with hosts, refers to the Holy Prophet. This divergence in the use of similar pronouns is permissible in Arabic, being known as, انتشار ضمائر (see 2:75; 48:10).
The words, and (God) humbled the word of those who disbelieved, mean that God frustrated the designs of the disbelievers and they failed to accomplish what they desired. See also 8:31.
The verse also hints that even if none else had accompanied the Holy Prophet in the hazardous expedition to Tabuk, Abu Bakr would certainly have done so, just as he did on the occasion of his flight from Mecca. The verse thus provides a great testimonial to the strength and sincerity of Abu Bakr’s faith.
a
9:26; 48:27.
1185
The pronoun "him" in the clause "His peace on him" may refer to Abu Bakr since the Holy Prophet had all along been perfectly calm and quiet and the pronoun "him" in the clause "succoured him," however, refers to the Holy Prophet. This divergence in the use of pronouns known as Intisharud- Dama’ir is of common use in Arabic. See 48:10.
1186
The reference in this verse is to the emigration of the Holy Prophet from Mecca to Medina when, accompanied by Abu Bakr, he took shelter in a cave called Thaur. The verse sheds some light on the very high spiritual status of Abu Bakr who is referred to as "one of the two" with whom was God and whose fear God Himself allayed. It is on record that, while in the Cave, Abu Bakr began to weep, and when asked by the Holy Prophet why he was weeping he replied, "I do not weep for my life, O Prophet of God, because if I die, it is only the question of a single life. But if you die, it will be the death of Islam and of the entire Muslim community" (Zurqani).
ٱنفِرُوا۟ خِفَافًا وَثِقَالًا وَجَٰهِدُوا۟ بِأَمْوَٰلِكُمْ وَأَنفُسِكُمْ فِى سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِ ۚ ذَٰلِكُمْ خَيْرٌ لَّكُمْ إِن كُنتُمْ تَعْلَمُونَ
8:75; 9:88, 111; 61:12.
The words "light or heavy" may mean, young or old; alone or in parties; on foot or on horseback; with sufficient arms and provisions or with insufficient equipment and scanty provisions, etc.
8:75; 9:88, 111; 61:12.
Commentary:
Muslims are here commanded to march forth in the way of God, allowing no worldly consideration or impediment to prevent them from doing so. The words خفافا و ثقالا (light and heavy) have several meanings, i.e. whether you are young or old; alone or in parties; on foot or on horseback; with sufficient arms and provisions or with insufficient arms and provisions or with insufficient equipment and scanty provisions, etc.
c
8:75; 9:88, 111; 61:12.
568
“轻装或重装”, 可能意味着青年或老年; 一个人或一伙人; 步行或骑马; 有充足的武装和给养, 或装备不足, 给养缺乏, 等等。
a
8:75; 9:88, 111; 61:12.
1200
Commentary:
Muslims are here commanded to march forth in the way of God, allowing no worldly consideration or impediment to prevent them from doing so. The words خفافا و ثقالا (light and heavy) have several meanings, i.e. whether you are young or old; alone or in parties; on foot or on horseback; with sufficient arms and provisions or with insufficient arms and provisions or with insufficient equipment and scanty provisions, etc.
b
8:75; 9:88, 111; 61:12.
1187
The words "light or heavy" may mean, young or old; alone or in parties; on foot or on horseback; with sufficient arms and provisions or with insufficient equipment and scanty provisions, etc.
لَوْ كَانَ عَرَضًا قَرِيبًا وَسَفَرًا قَاصِدًا لَّٱتَّبَعُوكَ وَلَٰكِنۢ بَعُدَتْ عَلَيْهِمُ ٱلشُّقَّةُ ۚ وَسَيَحْلِفُونَ بِٱللَّهِ لَوِ ٱسْتَطَعْنَا لَخَرَجْنَا مَعَكُمْ يُهْلِكُونَ أَنفُسَهُمْ وَٱللَّهُ يَعْلَمُ إِنَّهُمْ لَكَٰذِبُونَ
The journey was very hard and arduous. The Muslim army had to travel in an extremely hot weather about 200 miles to the border of Syria to meet a very powerful army. It was also the harvesting season and the trees were laden with ripe fruit.
Important Words:
عرضا (gain) is derived from the verb عرض for which see 7:170. عرض means, any thing that happens to a man; an accident of any kind; a thing that is not permanent; frail goods of the world; worldly goods of whatever kind; property or wealth whether little or much; booty or spoil; an object of desire; a gain; a gift (Lane & Aqrab).
قاصدا (short) is the active participle from قصد. They say قصدہ i.e. he went to him or directed himself to him; or he made him or it his object; he sought or pursued him or it. قصد الطریقmeans, the way was direct or right. They say قصد الامر i.e. he pursued the right or direct course in the affair and did not exceed the due bounds therein; or he acted in a moderate manner. (qasd) قصد which is the noun-infinitive from قصد (qasada) means, the aim or course of a person; an object of desire; one’s intention or meaning; a right way or course; a right thing. قاصد means, near. طریق قاصد means, a direct or right way or an even road. سفر قاصد means, an easy and short journey; a moderately easy and short journey (Lane & Aqrab).
الشقة (hard journey) is derived from شق. They say شقه i.e. he cut or rent or split or broke it. شق علیه means, it (an affair) affected him severely; it was hard and distressing to him. شقة means, a piece of a garment; a far or long journey; a difficult road; a region or quarter in the reaching of which one is taken by difficulty and distress; distance (Lane).
1201
Important Words:
عرضا (gain) is derived from the verb عرض for which see 7:170. عرض means, any thing that happens to a man; an accident of any kind; a thing that is not permanent; frail goods of the world; worldly goods of whatever kind; property or wealth whether little or much; booty or spoil; an object of desire; a gain; a gift (Lane & Aqrab).
قاصدا (short) is the active participle from قصد. They say قصدہ i.e. he went to him or directed himself to him; or he made him or it his object; he sought or pursued him or it. قصد الطریقmeans, the way was direct or right. They say قصد الامر i.e. he pursued the right or direct course in the affair and did not exceed the due bounds therein; or he acted in a moderate manner. (qasd) قصد which is the noun-infinitive from قصد (qasada) means, the aim or course of a person; an object of desire; one’s intention or meaning; a right way or course; a right thing. قاصد means, near. طریق قاصد means, a direct or right way or an even road. سفر قاصد means, an easy and short journey; a moderately easy and short journey (Lane & Aqrab).
الشقة (hard journey) is derived from شق. They say شقه i.e. he cut or rent or split or broke it. شق علیه means, it (an affair) affected him severely; it was hard and distressing to him. شقة means, a piece of a garment; a far or long journey; a difficult road; a region or quarter in the reaching of which one is taken by difficulty and distress; distance (Lane).
1188
The journey was very hard and arduous. The Muslim army had to travel in an extremely hot weather about 200 miles to the border of Syria to meet a very powerful army. It was also the harvesting season and the trees were laden with ripe fruit.
عَفَا ٱللَّهُ عَنكَ لِمَ أَذِنتَ لَهُمْ حَتَّىٰ يَتَبَيَّنَ لَكَ ٱلَّذِينَ صَدَقُوا۟ وَتَعْلَمَ ٱلْكَٰذِبِينَ
عَفَا اللهُ عَنْكَ (‘Afallahu ‘Anka) 这一阿拉伯习惯用语不是意指宽恕穆圣犯的任何罪过, 相反地表示安拉对他的喜爱和关怀。
The Arabic expression ‘Afallahu ‘Anka signifies no forgiveness of any sin having been committed by the Holy Prophet, rather it expresses Divine love and solicitude for him.
Important Words:
عفا اللّٰه عنك (Allah remove thy cares). عفا means, he or it effaced, erased or obliterated a trace, etc. They say عفا اللّٰه عنه i.e. may God efface from him his sin, fault, offence, etc. Sometimes the expression عفا الله عنك is used where no sin or fault has preceded and is not even conceivable. For instance, an Arab would say to one whom he holds in high esteem عفا اللّٰه عنكmeaning, may God set thy affairs aright and bring honour and glory to thee (Aqrab). See also 2:110; 2:188 & 2:220.
Commentary:
As shown under Important Words, the word عفو does not necessarily imply the committing of a sin on the part of a person about whom it is used, for it is also used for a person who has committed no sin and even for him who is incapable of committing a sin. In fact, the expression عفا اللّٰه عنك is sometimes used to express love or respect; and here it implies a desire that the Prophet may be relieved of his cares and difficulties.
The expression, Why didst thou permit them to stay behind, is intended to hint that the refusal on the part of the Holy Prophet to give them leave would have served the useful purpose of unmasking the hypocrisy of the hypocrites. Of those who remained behind, only about half came to the Holy Prophet to ask his leave, while the majority stayed behind without asking his permission and without explaining their inability to accompany him.
569
عَفَا اللهُ عَنْكَ (‘Afallahu ‘Anka) 这一阿拉伯习惯用语不是意指宽恕穆圣犯的任何罪过, 相反地表示安拉对他的喜爱和关怀。
1202
Important Words:
عفا اللّٰه عنك (Allah remove thy cares). عفا means, he or it effaced, erased or obliterated a trace, etc. They say عفا اللّٰه عنه i.e. may God efface from him his sin, fault, offence, etc. Sometimes the expression عفا الله عنك is used where no sin or fault has preceded and is not even conceivable. For instance, an Arab would say to one whom he holds in high esteem عفا اللّٰه عنكmeaning, may God set thy affairs aright and bring honour and glory to thee (Aqrab). See also 2:110; 2:188 & 2:220.
Commentary:
As shown under Important Words, the word عفو does not necessarily imply the committing of a sin on the part of a person about whom it is used, for it is also used for a person who has committed no sin and even for him who is incapable of committing a sin. In fact, the expression عفا اللّٰه عنك is sometimes used to express love or respect; and here it implies a desire that the Prophet may be relieved of his cares and difficulties.
The expression, Why didst thou permit them to stay behind, is intended to hint that the refusal on the part of the Holy Prophet to give them leave would have served the useful purpose of unmasking the hypocrisy of the hypocrites. Of those who remained behind, only about half came to the Holy Prophet to ask his leave, while the majority stayed behind without asking his permission and without explaining their inability to accompany him.
1189
The Arabic expression ‘Afallahu ‘Anka signifies no forgiveness of any sin having been committed by the Holy Prophet, rather it expresses Divine love and solicitude for him.
لَا يَسْتَـْٔذِنُكَ ٱلَّذِينَ يُؤْمِنُونَ بِٱللَّهِ وَٱلْيَوْمِ ٱلْءَاخِرِ أَن يُجَٰهِدُوا۟ بِأَمْوَٰلِهِمْ وَأَنفُسِهِمْ ۗ وَٱللَّهُ عَلِيمٌۢ بِٱلْمُتَّقِينَ
إِنَّمَا يَسْتَـْٔذِنُكَ ٱلَّذِينَ لَا يُؤْمِنُونَ بِٱللَّهِ وَٱلْيَوْمِ ٱلْءَاخِرِ وَٱرْتَابَتْ قُلُوبُهُمْ فَهُمْ فِى رَيْبِهِمْ يَتَرَدَّدُونَ
۞ وَلَوْ أَرَادُوا۟ ٱلْخُرُوجَ لَأَعَدُّوا۟ لَهُۥ عُدَّةً وَلَٰكِن كَرِهَ ٱللَّهُ ٱنۢبِعَاثَهُمْ فَثَبَّطَهُمْ وَقِيلَ ٱقْعُدُوا۟ مَعَ ٱلْقَٰعِدِينَ
Important Words:
ثبطھم (He kept them back) is derived from ثبط (thabita), i.e. he was or became stupid or weak in his action; or he became heavy, sluggish or slow. ثبطه عن الامر(thabbata-hu) means, he hindered or withheld him from doing the affair; or he diverted him from it by occupying him otherwise; or he prevented him from doing it by making him cowardly and weak-hearted; or he intervened as an obstacle between him and the affair (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse exposes the hollowness of the excuse offered by the hypocrites. It purports to say that if the hypocrites had been really anxious to march out but had only been prevented from doing so by unforeseen obstacles over which they had no control and which had cropped up at the last moment, they should have made preparations for the expedition long before by providing themselves with arms and provision. But they did nothing of the sort. Thus the fact that they made no preparation and came with their excuses at the eleventh hour shows that from the very beginning they had no intention or desire to go and that the excuses they brought forward were only so many covers to veil their hypocrisy.
1203
Important Words:
ثبطھم (He kept them back) is derived from ثبط (thabita), i.e. he was or became stupid or weak in his action; or he became heavy, sluggish or slow. ثبطه عن الامر(thabbata-hu) means, he hindered or withheld him from doing the affair; or he diverted him from it by occupying him otherwise; or he prevented him from doing it by making him cowardly and weak-hearted; or he intervened as an obstacle between him and the affair (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse exposes the hollowness of the excuse offered by the hypocrites. It purports to say that if the hypocrites had been really anxious to march out but had only been prevented from doing so by unforeseen obstacles over which they had no control and which had cropped up at the last moment, they should have made preparations for the expedition long before by providing themselves with arms and provision. But they did nothing of the sort. Thus the fact that they made no preparation and came with their excuses at the eleventh hour shows that from the very beginning they had no intention or desire to go and that the excuses they brought forward were only so many covers to veil their hypocrisy.
لَوْ خَرَجُوا۟ فِيكُم مَّا زَادُوكُمْ إِلَّا خَبَالًا وَلَأَوْضَعُوا۟ خِلَٰلَكُمْ يَبْغُونَكُمُ ٱلْفِتْنَةَ وَفِيكُمْ سَمَّٰعُونَ لَهُمْ ۗ وَٱللَّهُ عَلِيمٌۢ بِٱلظَّٰلِمِينَ
3:119.
3:119.
3:119.
Important Words:
خبالا (trouble) is the noun-infinitive from خبل (khabila), i.e. he was or became corrupt, unsound or disordered in his reason or intellect. خبله (khabala-hu) of which the infinitive is خبل (khablun) means, it rendered him insane or it corrupted or disordered his reason or intellect. خبال means, corruptness or unsoundness; or a disordered state in an absolute sense, or in reason or intellect; an affection in the heart resembling insanity or egregious stupidity; loss or a state of diminution; a state of perdition or destruction; distress, embarrassment, trouble or difficulty (Lane). See also 3:119.
خلالکم (to and fro in your midst). خلال is derived from خل. They say خل الشیء i.e. he or it perforated or pierced the thing through. خلال which is both singular and plural, means, inter-space or intervening space or a break or breach or gap between two things; looseness or want of compactness. They say دخلت بین خلال القوم i.e. I entered among the inter-spaces of the party. ھو خلالھم means, he is amid them.جسنا خلال دور القوم means, we went to and fro, or went about amid the houses of the people (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse declares that the defection of the hypocrites did no harm to the Muslims. On the contrary, it proved a blessing in disguise. For, if the hypocrites had gone forth with the Muslim army, they would only have caused trouble and mischief and tried to create discord and dissension.
The latter portion of the verse shows that some hypocrites or those weak of faith had actually gone forth with the Muslim army. These were ever ready to lend ear to the leaders among the hypocrites who generally remained behind. So if the latter too had accompanied the army, both would have joined hands to injure the cause of Islam.
a
3:119.
a
3:119.
1204
Important Words:
خبالا (trouble) is the noun-infinitive from خبل (khabila), i.e. he was or became corrupt, unsound or disordered in his reason or intellect. خبله (khabala-hu) of which the infinitive is خبل (khablun) means, it rendered him insane or it corrupted or disordered his reason or intellect. خبال means, corruptness or unsoundness; or a disordered state in an absolute sense, or in reason or intellect; an affection in the heart resembling insanity or egregious stupidity; loss or a state of diminution; a state of perdition or destruction; distress, embarrassment, trouble or difficulty (Lane). See also 3:119.
خلالکم (to and fro in your midst). خلال is derived from خل. They say خل الشیء i.e. he or it perforated or pierced the thing through. خلال which is both singular and plural, means, inter-space or intervening space or a break or breach or gap between two things; looseness or want of compactness. They say دخلت بین خلال القوم i.e. I entered among the inter-spaces of the party. ھو خلالھم means, he is amid them.جسنا خلال دور القوم means, we went to and fro, or went about amid the houses of the people (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse declares that the defection of the hypocrites did no harm to the Muslims. On the contrary, it proved a blessing in disguise. For, if the hypocrites had gone forth with the Muslim army, they would only have caused trouble and mischief and tried to create discord and dissension.
The latter portion of the verse shows that some hypocrites or those weak of faith had actually gone forth with the Muslim army. These were ever ready to lend ear to the leaders among the hypocrites who generally remained behind. So if the latter too had accompanied the army, both would have joined hands to injure the cause of Islam.
a
3:119.
لَقَدِ ٱبْتَغَوُا۟ ٱلْفِتْنَةَ مِن قَبْلُ وَقَلَّبُوا۟ لَكَ ٱلْأُمُورَ حَتَّىٰ جَآءَ ٱلْحَقُّ وَظَهَرَ أَمْرُ ٱللَّهِ وَهُمْ كَٰرِهُونَ
Important Words:
قلبوالك الامور (devised plots against thee). قلبوا (qallabu) is the intensified form of قلب (qalaba). They say قلبه i.e. he turned it over or upside down; he altered or changed its or his mode or manner of being. قلبته بیدی (qallabtu-hu) means, I turned it over and over with my hand. قلب الفکر فی امر means, he turned over and over or revolved repeatedly in his mind, thoughts or considerations with a view to the attainment of some object in relation to an affair. قلب الامور means, he investigated, scrutinized or examined affairs and turned them over and over in his mind, meditating what he should do. So قلبوالك الامورmeans, they turned over and over in their minds affairs, meditating what they should do to thee; or they meditated or devised in relation to thee wiles, artifices, plots or stratagems; or they revolved ideas or opinions respecting the frustrating of thy affair (Lane).
Commentary:
This verse further explains what has been said in the previous verse, viz. that the hypocrites would have plotted to injure the cause of Islam in the very midst of battle, if they had marched forth with the Muslims because they were always on the lookout to create mischief and had already been plotting to bring the Holy Prophet to grief.
1205
Important Words:
قلبوالك الامور (devised plots against thee). قلبوا (qallabu) is the intensified form of قلب (qalaba). They say قلبه i.e. he turned it over or upside down; he altered or changed its or his mode or manner of being. قلبته بیدی (qallabtu-hu) means, I turned it over and over with my hand. قلب الفکر فی امر means, he turned over and over or revolved repeatedly in his mind, thoughts or considerations with a view to the attainment of some object in relation to an affair. قلب الامور means, he investigated, scrutinized or examined affairs and turned them over and over in his mind, meditating what he should do. So قلبوالك الامورmeans, they turned over and over in their minds affairs, meditating what they should do to thee; or they meditated or devised in relation to thee wiles, artifices, plots or stratagems; or they revolved ideas or opinions respecting the frustrating of thy affair (Lane).
Commentary:
This verse further explains what has been said in the previous verse, viz. that the hypocrites would have plotted to injure the cause of Islam in the very midst of battle, if they had marched forth with the Muslims because they were always on the lookout to create mischief and had already been plotting to bring the Holy Prophet to grief.
وَمِنْهُم مَّن يَقُولُ ٱئْذَن لِّى وَلَا تَفْتِنِّىٓ ۚ أَلَا فِى ٱلْفِتْنَةِ سَقَطُوا۟ ۗ وَإِنَّ جَهَنَّمَ لَمُحِيطَةٌۢ بِٱلْكَٰفِرِينَ
اس جگہ گو فعل مفرد کے لئے استعمال ہوا ہے لیکن فقرہ مَنْ سے شروع ہوا ہے جو جمع اور مفرد دونوں طرح استعمال ہوتا ہے۔ پس اردو قاعدہ کے مطابق ہم نے معنوں میں جمع کا صیغہ استعمال کیا ہے۔
Commentary:
Some of the hypocrites sought to be excused on the plea that the Syrian women were exceptionally beautiful, and that if they went to that country they were likely to fall into temptation, meaning thereby that they wanted to stay behind only in order to save their morals and their faith. But faith, the verse tersely points out, they had already lost; for it was for God’s sake that they had to undertake the journey, and since they declined to respond to the Call of God, they could not be said to possess any faith. They destroyed the root to save the branch, if indeed they meant to save it.
1
اس جگہ گو فعل مفرد کے لئے استعمال ہوا ہے لیکن فقرہ مَنْ سے شروع ہوا ہے جو جمع اور مفرد دونوں طرح استعمال ہوتا ہے۔ پس اردو قاعدہ کے مطابق ہم نے معنوں میں جمع کا صیغہ استعمال کیا ہے۔
1206
Commentary:
Some of the hypocrites sought to be excused on the plea that the Syrian women were exceptionally beautiful, and that if they went to that country they were likely to fall into temptation, meaning thereby that they wanted to stay behind only in order to save their morals and their faith. But faith, the verse tersely points out, they had already lost; for it was for God’s sake that they had to undertake the journey, and since they declined to respond to the Call of God, they could not be said to possess any faith. They destroyed the root to save the branch, if indeed they meant to save it.
إِن تُصِبْكَ حَسَنَةٌ تَسُؤْهُمْ ۖ وَإِن تُصِبْكَ مُصِيبَةٌ يَقُولُوا۟ قَدْ أَخَذْنَآ أَمْرَنَا مِن قَبْلُ وَيَتَوَلَّوا۟ وَّهُمْ فَرِحُونَ
یعنی وہ اس بات پر خوش ہوتے ہیں کہ ہماری تدبیر نے ہم کو بچا لیا اور مسلمانوں کی تدبیریں ان کے کام نہ آئیں۔
Important Words:
امرنا (our precaution). The word امر gives a number of meanings, e.g. command or decree; thing, affair or matter; condition, case or state, etc. (Lane). Here it signifies precaution (Kashshaf).
2
یعنی وہ اس بات پر خوش ہوتے ہیں کہ ہماری تدبیر نے ہم کو بچا لیا اور مسلمانوں کی تدبیریں ان کے کام نہ آئیں۔
1206A
Important Words:
امرنا (our precaution). The word امر gives a number of meanings, e.g. command or decree; thing, affair or matter; condition, case or state, etc. (Lane). Here it signifies precaution (Kashshaf).
قُل لَّن يُصِيبَنَآ إِلَّا مَا كَتَبَ ٱللَّهُ لَنَا هُوَ مَوْلَىٰنَا ۚ وَعَلَى ٱللَّهِ فَلْيَتَوَكَّلِ ٱلْمُؤْمِنُونَ
Commentary:
The expression, save that which Allah has ordained for us, means that victory as ordained by God will always be attained, however great the intervening difficulties. The words that follow, viz. He is our Protector, support this interpretation and also 58:22 which says, Allah has decreed: Of a certainty I will prevail, and My Messengers.
1207
Commentary:
The expression, save that which Allah has ordained for us, means that victory as ordained by God will always be attained, however great the intervening difficulties. The words that follow, viz. He is our Protector, support this interpretation and also 58:22 which says, Allah has decreed: Of a certainty I will prevail, and My Messengers.
قُلْ هَلْ تَرَبَّصُونَ بِنَآ إِلَّآ إِحْدَى ٱلْحُسْنَيَيْنِ ۖ وَنَحْنُ نَتَرَبَّصُ بِكُمْ أَن يُصِيبَكُمُ ٱللَّهُ بِعَذَابٍ مِّنْ عِندِهِۦٓ أَوْ بِأَيْدِينَا ۖ فَتَرَبَّصُوٓا۟ إِنَّا مَعَكُم مُّتَرَبِّصُونَ
一个真正的穆斯林或者成仁 (战死), 或者成功 (赢得胜利)。他没有其他选择。
یعنی یا یہ امید رکھتے ہو کہ ہم مارے جائیں گے جو ہمارے لئے شہادت یا عزت کا موجب ہے یا پھر جنگ کا دوسرا نتیجہ فتح ہے۔ وہ بھی ہمارے لئے مبارک ہے۔
A true Muslim either dies fighting or wins victory. There is no other alternative left to him.
Commentary:
The "two good things" referred to in this verse are martyrdom and victory. Only one of these two things can fall to the lot of believers in a war. Either they win and triumph or they die on the battlefield and become martyrs. Hence, the evil desires which the disbelievers and hypocrites entertained concerning the Muslims could never be fulfilled. The verse thus purports to say that true believers can never suffer a defeat; they either die fighting and thus win martyrdom or they return victorious from the field of battle.
570
一个真正的穆斯林或者成仁 (战死), 或者成功 (赢得胜利)。他没有其他选择。
3
یعنی یا یہ امید رکھتے ہو کہ ہم مارے جائیں گے جو ہمارے لئے شہادت یا عزت کا موجب ہے یا پھر جنگ کا دوسرا نتیجہ فتح ہے۔ وہ بھی ہمارے لئے مبارک ہے۔
1208
Commentary:
The "two good things" referred to in this verse are martyrdom and victory. Only one of these two things can fall to the lot of believers in a war. Either they win and triumph or they die on the battlefield and become martyrs. Hence, the evil desires which the disbelievers and hypocrites entertained concerning the Muslims could never be fulfilled. The verse thus purports to say that true believers can never suffer a defeat; they either die fighting and thus win martyrdom or they return victorious from the field of battle.
1190
A true Muslim either dies fighting or wins victory. There is no other alternative left to him.
قُلْ أَنفِقُوا۟ طَوْعًا أَوْ كَرْهًا لَّن يُتَقَبَّلَ مِنكُمْ ۖ إِنَّكُمْ كُنتُمْ قَوْمًا فَٰسِقِينَ
Nature of the punishment meted out to the Hypocrites is worthy of special note. No fine was imposed on them, nor were they imprisoned nor subjected to punishment generally inflicted for offences of this nature. They were simply told that Zakat, which was a means of purifying their souls would not be accepted from them. This shows that the dealings of the Holy Prophet with the Hypocrites were not dictated by any monetary or mundane considerations.
Commentary:
The expression, it shall not be accepted from you, means that if the hypocrites offered to pay the Zakah or any other subscription, it should not be accepted from them in expiation of their non-participation in the expedition. The nature of the punishment meted out to the hypocrites is worthy of special notice. No fine was levied on them, nor were they imprisoned nor subjected to a punishment generally inflicted for offences of this nature. They were simply told that as, by disobeying the command of God and refusing to serve Islam at a time of great danger, they were doomed, Zakah, which was a means of purification and, therefore, of winning salvation, would not be accepted from them. This shows that the dealings of the Holy Prophet with the hypocrites were not dictated by any monetary or mundane considerations.
1209
Commentary:
The expression, it shall not be accepted from you, means that if the hypocrites offered to pay the Zakah or any other subscription, it should not be accepted from them in expiation of their non-participation in the expedition. The nature of the punishment meted out to the hypocrites is worthy of special notice. No fine was levied on them, nor were they imprisoned nor subjected to a punishment generally inflicted for offences of this nature. They were simply told that as, by disobeying the command of God and refusing to serve Islam at a time of great danger, they were doomed, Zakah, which was a means of purification and, therefore, of winning salvation, would not be accepted from them. This shows that the dealings of the Holy Prophet with the hypocrites were not dictated by any monetary or mundane considerations.
1191
Nature of the punishment meted out to the Hypocrites is worthy of special note. No fine was imposed on them, nor were they imprisoned nor subjected to punishment generally inflicted for offences of this nature. They were simply told that Zakat, which was a means of purifying their souls would not be accepted from them. This shows that the dealings of the Holy Prophet with the Hypocrites were not dictated by any monetary or mundane considerations.
وَمَا مَنَعَهُمْ أَن تُقْبَلَ مِنْهُمْ نَفَقَٰتُهُمْ إِلَّآ أَنَّهُمْ كَفَرُوا۟ بِٱللَّهِ وَبِرَسُولِهِۦ وَلَا يَأْتُونَ ٱلصَّلَوٰةَ إِلَّا وَهُمْ كُسَالَىٰ وَلَا يُنفِقُونَ إِلَّا وَهُمْ كَٰرِهُونَ
4:143.
4:143.
4:143.
Commentary:
Good works are of two kinds: (1) those done for the purification of one’s own soul, of which Prayer is the most important, and (2) those done for the uplift of one’s community, of which Zakah or other similar subscriptions form an important part. Hypocrites, the verse points out, are lazy and reluctant in both these fields.
a
4:143.
a
4:143.
1210
Commentary:
Good works are of two kinds: (1) those done for the purification of one’s own soul, of which Prayer is the most important, and (2) those done for the uplift of one’s community, of which Zakah or other similar subscriptions form an important part. Hypocrites, the verse points out, are lazy and reluctant in both these fields.
a
4:143.
فَلَا تُعْجِبْكَ أَمْوَٰلُهُمْ وَلَآ أَوْلَٰدُهُمْ ۚ إِنَّمَا يُرِيدُ ٱللَّهُ لِيُعَذِّبَهُم بِهَا فِى ٱلْحَيَوٰةِ ٱلدُّنْيَا وَتَزْهَقَ أَنفُسُهُمْ وَهُمْ كَٰفِرُونَ
9:85.
9:85.
Hypocrites are warned that their wealth and their children, for whose sake they had refrained from going to battle, would become a source of extreme mental torture for them. Their children would embrace the Faith they hate and would spend their wealth to further and strengthen its cause.
9:85.
Commentary:
The verse warns the hypocrites that their possessions and their children, for whose sake they refrained from going to battle, would become a source of torture for them.
Their children would embrace the faith they hate and would become its devoted followers and, thus, their wealth would also be used in furthering and strengthening the very cause which they abhorred. Think of the shock which ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy, leader of the hypocrites at Medina, must have felt on learning that his own son had asked the Holy Prophet to allow him to kill his father when the latter, on one occasion, used highly insulting and threatening language regarding the Holy Prophet and tried to create discord among the Faithful.
b
9:85.
b
9:85.
1211
Commentary:
The verse warns the hypocrites that their possessions and their children, for whose sake they refrained from going to battle, would become a source of torture for them.
Their children would embrace the faith they hate and would become its devoted followers and, thus, their wealth would also be used in furthering and strengthening the very cause which they abhorred. Think of the shock which ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy, leader of the hypocrites at Medina, must have felt on learning that his own son had asked the Holy Prophet to allow him to kill his father when the latter, on one occasion, used highly insulting and threatening language regarding the Holy Prophet and tried to create discord among the Faithful.
b
9:85.
1192
Hypocrites are warned that their wealth and their children, for whose sake they had refrained from going to battle, would become a source of extreme mental torture for them. Their children would embrace the Faith they hate and would spend their wealth to further and strengthen its cause.
وَيَحْلِفُونَ بِٱللَّهِ إِنَّهُمْ لَمِنكُمْ وَمَا هُم مِّنكُمْ وَلَٰكِنَّهُمْ قَوْمٌ يَفْرَقُونَ
Important Words:
یفرقون (are timorous) is derived from فرق which means, he feared or was afraid or he became frightened. They say فرقت منكi.e. I feared thee or I was in fear of thee. فرق علیه means, he feared for him. فرق also means, he entered into a wave and dived therein (Lane).
Commentary:
As the Muslims predominated at Medina, the hypocrites who lacked moral courage had to conceal their infidelity and even outwardly became Muslims to secure worldly advantages. They had no faith in their hearts, but they did not possess the courage to openly give vent to their real feelings.
1212
Important Words:
یفرقون (are timorous) is derived from فرق which means, he feared or was afraid or he became frightened. They say فرقت منكi.e. I feared thee or I was in fear of thee. فرق علیه means, he feared for him. فرق also means, he entered into a wave and dived therein (Lane).
Commentary:
As the Muslims predominated at Medina, the hypocrites who lacked moral courage had to conceal their infidelity and even outwardly became Muslims to secure worldly advantages. They had no faith in their hearts, but they did not possess the courage to openly give vent to their real feelings.
لَوْ يَجِدُونَ مَلْجَـًٔا أَوْ مَغَٰرَٰتٍ أَوْ مُدَّخَلًا لَّوَلَّوْا۟ إِلَيْهِ وَهُمْ يَجْمَحُونَ
Important Words:
یجمحون (rushing uncontrollably) is derived from جمح. They say جمح الفرس i.e. the horse broke loose or ran way and went at random so as not to be turned by anything; or it ran so as to have the mastery over its rider. جمح الرجل means, the man went at random without consideration or aim and not obeying a guide to the right course. جمح مرادہ means, the object of his desire baffled his efforts to attain it. The words ھم یجمحون mean, they hasten or go quickly so that nothing turns them back, like horses that become ungovernable by their riders (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The preceding verse speaks of the extreme fear of the hypocrites. As one, who is in a state of fear, generally takes to one of the three possible places of rescue, the present verse refers to all those three places, whether real or supposed. These are (1) ملجأ i.e. place of refuge; (2) مغارات i.e. caves; and (3) مدخلا i.e. a hole or a burrow. The first idea of a man in fright is to go to his friends and seek refuge with them. This is referred to in the word ملجأ (place of refuge). If, however, one has no friend to go to, one seeks the shelter of nature in a cave, etc. This is spoken of in the word مغارات (caves). But there may be occasions when even a cave is not available for shelter. In such a case, a frightened man tries to hide his head in any hole or burrow that may happen to be near, just as an animal in fright does. This is referred to in the word مدخلا (hole). Thus, the verse refers to the extreme fear of the hypocrites which they feel when confronted with an opportunity to fight in the way of God.
1213
Important Words:
یجمحون (rushing uncontrollably) is derived from جمح. They say جمح الفرس i.e. the horse broke loose or ran way and went at random so as not to be turned by anything; or it ran so as to have the mastery over its rider. جمح الرجل means, the man went at random without consideration or aim and not obeying a guide to the right course. جمح مرادہ means, the object of his desire baffled his efforts to attain it. The words ھم یجمحون mean, they hasten or go quickly so that nothing turns them back, like horses that become ungovernable by their riders (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The preceding verse speaks of the extreme fear of the hypocrites. As one, who is in a state of fear, generally takes to one of the three possible places of rescue, the present verse refers to all those three places, whether real or supposed. These are (1) ملجأ i.e. place of refuge; (2) مغارات i.e. caves; and (3) مدخلا i.e. a hole or a burrow. The first idea of a man in fright is to go to his friends and seek refuge with them. This is referred to in the word ملجأ (place of refuge). If, however, one has no friend to go to, one seeks the shelter of nature in a cave, etc. This is spoken of in the word مغارات (caves). But there may be occasions when even a cave is not available for shelter. In such a case, a frightened man tries to hide his head in any hole or burrow that may happen to be near, just as an animal in fright does. This is referred to in the word مدخلا (hole). Thus, the verse refers to the extreme fear of the hypocrites which they feel when confronted with an opportunity to fight in the way of God.
وَمِنْهُم مَّن يَلْمِزُكَ فِى ٱلصَّدَقَٰتِ فَإِنْ أُعْطُوا۟ مِنْهَا رَضُوا۟ وَإِن لَّمْ يُعْطَوْا۟ مِنْهَآ إِذَا هُمْ يَسْخَطُونَ
9:79.
9:79.
9:79.
Important Words:
یلمزك (find fault with thee) is derived from لمز. They say لمزہ i.e. he made a sign to him with the eye or the head, etc.; he blamed or found fault with him; he spoke evil of him. It also means, he pushed or impelled or repelled him. لمزة occurring elsewhere in the Quran (104:2) means, one who blames or reproaches or finds fault with others much or habitually; one who speaks evil of others and defames them; a separator of companions and friends, who goes about with calumny (Lane).
Commentary:
As the hypocrites had joined Muslims to secure worldly advantages, therefore, if they were given something out of Zakah or legal alms, they were pleased; but if they failed to get anything, they grumbled and began to find fault with the Prophet. This is one of the unmistakable signs of a hypocrite.
a
9:79.
a
9:79.
1214
Important Words:
یلمزك (find fault with thee) is derived from لمز. They say لمزہ i.e. he made a sign to him with the eye or the head, etc.; he blamed or found fault with him; he spoke evil of him. It also means, he pushed or impelled or repelled him. لمزة occurring elsewhere in the Quran (104:2) means, one who blames or reproaches or finds fault with others much or habitually; one who speaks evil of others and defames them; a separator of companions and friends, who goes about with calumny (Lane).
Commentary:
As the hypocrites had joined Muslims to secure worldly advantages, therefore, if they were given something out of Zakah or legal alms, they were pleased; but if they failed to get anything, they grumbled and began to find fault with the Prophet. This is one of the unmistakable signs of a hypocrite.
c
9:79.
وَلَوْ أَنَّهُمْ رَضُوا۟ مَآ ءَاتَىٰهُمُ ٱللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُۥ وَقَالُوا۟ حَسْبُنَا ٱللَّهُ سَيُؤْتِينَا ٱللَّهُ مِن فَضْلِهِۦ وَرَسُولُهُۥٓ إِنَّآ إِلَى ٱللَّهِ رَٰغِبُونَ
۞ إِنَّمَا ٱلصَّدَقَٰتُ لِلْفُقَرَآءِ وَٱلْمَسَٰكِينِ وَٱلْعَٰمِلِينَ عَلَيْهَا وَٱلْمُؤَلَّفَةِ قُلُوبُهُمْ وَفِى ٱلرِّقَابِ وَٱلْغَٰرِمِينَ وَفِى سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِ وَٱبْنِ ٱلسَّبِيلِ ۖ فَرِيضَةً مِّنَ ٱللَّهِ ۗ وَٱللَّهُ عَلِيمٌ حَكِيمٌ
صَدَقَات (Sadaqat) 在这里的意思是强制性的或必须要给予的施舍物, 即天课 (زَكَاةْ, Zakat)。这节经文规定了要给予天课的对象和人: (a) فُقَرَاء (Fuqara’) 从词根فَقَرَ (Faqara) 看, 它的意思是‘它断了他的脊骨--------Lane) 那就是, 被贫困和疾病压垮的那些人。(b) مَسَاكِيْن (Masakin), 即那些有工作能力但缺乏工作手段 (资料、工具的那些人)。(c) 那些雇用来收集、记账或履行与 Zakat 有关的其他工作人员。(d) 归信伊斯兰教不久的, 需要金钱援助的新信士。(e) 奴隶、战俘以及其他要他们偿付给被杀的家属赎金来获得他们自由的这类人。(f) 那些无力还债或在生意中受到惨重损失的人, 等等。(g) 任何高贵的事业。(h) 在旅途上由于缺少金钱而陷于困境的人, 或在探索知识, 或为了促进社会关系的旅程中生活拮据的那些人。
یعنی ایسے کفار جو اسلام کی تحقیق کرنا چاہیں اور اس غرض کے لئے ان کی کچھ مدد کی جائے۔ یہ مطلب نہیں کہ جو کفار رشوت دے کر خریدے جا سکیں۔
Sadaqat here means, obligatory alms, i.e. Zakat. The verse defines the objects and persons on whom Zakat is to be spent: (a) Fuqara’ (from the root Faqara which means, it broke the vertebrae of his back—Lane) i.e. those broken with poverty or disease. (b) Masakin, i.e. those possessing the ability to work but lacking the means thereof. (c) Those employed in collecting the Zakat or in keeping an account thereof or in the performance of any other duty connected with it. (d) New converts to Islam in need of monetary help. (e) Slaves, captives and such other persons as are called upon to pay blood- money to secure their freedom. (f) Those unable to pay their debts or have suffered extraordinary loss in business, etc. (g) Any noble cause. (h) Those stranded on a journey for lack of money or those who travel in search of knowledge or for promoting social relations.
Important Words:
صدقات (alms) is the plural of and here signifies Zakah. See also 4:5.
الفقراء (the poor) is the plural of فقیر which is derived from) فقر (faqara) which means, he dug the ground or he dug a well to draw forth water; or he bored or perforated beads, etc. فقر البعیر means, he made an incision in the nose of the camel to render it tractable. فقرہ also means, he broke the فقار or vertebrae of his back. فقر (faqura) or فقر (faqira) or افتقرmeans, he was or became poor or needy. فقر (faqrun) means, poverty, want or need; the state of a man when he has only what suffices for his household. فقیر means, poor or needy; one having only what suffices for his household; one who has only a bare sufficiency of food; one who is crippled by disease; one who has no trade or has only a mean trade. The word (one who possesses only what is barely sufficient) differs from مسکین (for which see below) which means, one who possesses nothing, altogether destitute. Some authorities however differ from this view (Lane). See also 2:269.
المساکین (the needy) is the plural of مسکین which is derived from سکن which means, he or it was or became still, motionless or stationary or quiet or clam. مسکین means, lowly, humble or submissive; low, abject or in a state of humiliation; weak, subdued or suppressed; poor; destitute, i.e. possessing nothing; or possessing somewhat; rendered by poverty to have little power of motion. Authorities differ as to who is in a worse condition—فقیر or مسکین (Lane).
Commentary:
In the previous verse reference was made to the displeasure of the hypocrites if they were not given a share in the Zakah. The present verse defines the objects for which Zakah is to be spent and these, as the verse explains, are eight in number.
The first-mentioned class, i.e. فقراء (the poor), signifies those broken or perforated with poverty or disease, whereas, the second-mentioned class, i.e. مساکین (the needy) signifies those rendered motionless through want of means, e.g. the unemployed, or those possessing the ability to work but lacking the means thereof.
The words, those employed in connection therewith, signify those who are employed in collecting Zakah, or in keeping an account thereof or in the performance of any other duty connected therewith.
The words, whose hearts are to be reconciled, mean those whose hearts are sincerely inclined towards Islam but who, owing to their having become disconnected with their former society, stand in need of monetary help. The term extends to new converts also.
The word, slaves, signifies, besides actual slaves, captives and such persons as are called upon to pay blood money to secure their freedom.
The expression, for those in debt, means those who are unable to pay their debts or those who have suffered an extraordinary loss in trade, etc.
The words, for the cause of Allah, imply every good or pious work commanded by God.
The term ابن السبیل (the wayfarer) includes those stranded on a journey for lack of money; or those who travel in search of knowledge or for promoting social relations. See also 2:178.
571
صَدَقَات (Sadaqat) 在这里的意思是强制性的或必须要给予的施舍物, 即天课 (زَكَاةْ, Zakat)。这节经文规定了要给予天课的对象和人: (a) فُقَرَاء (Fuqara’) 从词根فَقَرَ (Faqara) 看, 它的意思是‘它断了他的脊骨--------Lane) 那就是, 被贫困和疾病压垮的那些人。(b) مَسَاكِيْن (Masakin), 即那些有工作能力但缺乏工作手段 (资料、工具的那些人)。(c) 那些雇用来收集、记账或履行与 Zakat 有关的其他工作人员。(d) 归信伊斯兰教不久的, 需要金钱援助的新信士。(e) 奴隶、战俘以及其他要他们偿付给被杀的家属赎金来获得他们自由的这类人。(f) 那些无力还债或在生意中受到惨重损失的人, 等等。(g) 任何高贵的事业。(h) 在旅途上由于缺少金钱而陷于困境的人, 或在探索知识, 或为了促进社会关系的旅程中生活拮据的那些人。
1
یعنی ایسے کفار جو اسلام کی تحقیق کرنا چاہیں اور اس غرض کے لئے ان کی کچھ مدد کی جائے۔ یہ مطلب نہیں کہ جو کفار رشوت دے کر خریدے جا سکیں۔
1215
Important Words:
صدقات (alms) is the plural of and here signifies Zakah. See also 4:5.
الفقراء (the poor) is the plural of فقیر which is derived from) فقر (faqara) which means, he dug the ground or he dug a well to draw forth water; or he bored or perforated beads, etc. فقر البعیر means, he made an incision in the nose of the camel to render it tractable. فقرہ also means, he broke the فقار or vertebrae of his back. فقر (faqura) or فقر (faqira) or افتقرmeans, he was or became poor or needy. فقر (faqrun) means, poverty, want or need; the state of a man when he has only what suffices for his household. فقیر means, poor or needy; one having only what suffices for his household; one who has only a bare sufficiency of food; one who is crippled by disease; one who has no trade or has only a mean trade. The word (one who possesses only what is barely sufficient) differs from مسکین (for which see below) which means, one who possesses nothing, altogether destitute. Some authorities however differ from this view (Lane). See also 2:269.
المساکین (the needy) is the plural of مسکین which is derived from سکن which means, he or it was or became still, motionless or stationary or quiet or clam. مسکین means, lowly, humble or submissive; low, abject or in a state of humiliation; weak, subdued or suppressed; poor; destitute, i.e. possessing nothing; or possessing somewhat; rendered by poverty to have little power of motion. Authorities differ as to who is in a worse condition—فقیر or مسکین (Lane).
Commentary:
In the previous verse reference was made to the displeasure of the hypocrites if they were not given a share in the Zakah. The present verse defines the objects for which Zakah is to be spent and these, as the verse explains, are eight in number.
The first-mentioned class, i.e. فقراء (the poor), signifies those broken or perforated with poverty or disease, whereas, the second-mentioned class, i.e. مساکین (the needy) signifies those rendered motionless through want of means, e.g. the unemployed, or those possessing the ability to work but lacking the means thereof.
The words, those employed in connection therewith, signify those who are employed in collecting Zakah, or in keeping an account thereof or in the performance of any other duty connected therewith.
The words, whose hearts are to be reconciled, mean those whose hearts are sincerely inclined towards Islam but who, owing to their having become disconnected with their former society, stand in need of monetary help. The term extends to new converts also.
The word, slaves, signifies, besides actual slaves, captives and such persons as are called upon to pay blood money to secure their freedom.
The expression, for those in debt, means those who are unable to pay their debts or those who have suffered an extraordinary loss in trade, etc.
The words, for the cause of Allah, imply every good or pious work commanded by God.
The term ابن السبیل (the wayfarer) includes those stranded on a journey for lack of money; or those who travel in search of knowledge or for promoting social relations. See also 2:178.
1193
Sadaqat here means, obligatory alms, i.e. Zakat. The verse defines the objects and persons on whom Zakat is to be spent: (a) Fuqara’ (from the root Faqara which means, it broke the vertebrae of his back—Lane) i.e. those broken with poverty or disease. (b) Masakin, i.e. those possessing the ability to work but lacking the means thereof. (c) Those employed in collecting the Zakat or in keeping an account thereof or in the performance of any other duty connected with it. (d) New converts to Islam in need of monetary help. (e) Slaves, captives and such other persons as are called upon to pay blood- money to secure their freedom. (f) Those unable to pay their debts or have suffered extraordinary loss in business, etc. (g) Any noble cause. (h) Those stranded on a journey for lack of money or those who travel in search of knowledge or for promoting social relations.
وَمِنْهُمُ ٱلَّذِينَ يُؤْذُونَ ٱلنَّبِىَّ وَيَقُولُونَ هُوَ أُذُنٌ ۚ قُلْ أُذُنُ خَيْرٍ لَّكُمْ يُؤْمِنُ بِٱللَّهِ وَيُؤْمِنُ لِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَرَحْمَةٌ لِّلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ مِنكُمْ ۚ وَٱلَّذِينَ يُؤْذُونَ رَسُولَ ٱللَّهِ لَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ
یعنی لوگوں کی شکایتیں سنتا رہتا ہے۔
یعنی سنتا تو ضرور ہے مگر تمہارے فائدہ کے لئے سنتا ہے تاکہ تمہاری اصلاح کرے۔ اور ایسا سننے والا قوم کا محسن ہوتا ہے۔ خبریں سننا اس کے لئے منع ہے جو بغض اور کینہ سے کام لے۔
یعنی منافق لوگ۔
9:128; 21:108.
Udhun (lit. meaning an ear) signifies, one who listens to and believes in everything that is said to him. Of the many contemptuous and disparaging remarks that the Holy Prophet’s traducers made about him one was that he listened to and readily believed as true all reports that were conveyed to him so that he had become, as it were, the very organ of hearing.
9:128; 21:108.
Commentary:
The hypocrites, by using the words, ھو اذن i.e. he gives ear to all, (lit. "he is all ear") with regard to the Holy Prophet, meant to say that he was always listening to the reports of his reporters and thus, by reason of the excess of this practice, he had become, as it were, the very organ of hearing. The verse replies to this taunt of the hypocrites by saying that the Prophet did indeed receive reports but this practice was essential for good administration; for if he who is in power does not keep himself well-informed, he cannot rule with justice.
Moreover, by using the words, is good for you, the verse hints that though the Prophet did listen to reports about the machinations of the hypocrites, he never punished them merely on the basis of these reports without first ascertaining whether they were true or false, and even when they proved to be true, he very often pardoned them. So, it was not right for them to taunt him for keeping himself informed of what went on around him.
a
9:128; 21:108.
572
اُذُنْ (Udhun) (意思是耳朵) 意指一个听信他所听到的一切事情的人。在诽谤穆圣人所说的许多轻视污蔑他的话中间, 有一句是他听了一切传给他的报告就马上信以为真, 因此, 可以说是, 他已经成为一只听觉器官了。
1
یعنی لوگوں کی شکایتیں سنتا رہتا ہے۔
2
یعنی سنتا تو ضرور ہے مگر تمہارے فائدہ کے لئے سنتا ہے تاکہ تمہاری اصلاح کرے۔ اور ایسا سننے والا قوم کا محسن ہوتا ہے۔ خبریں سننا اس کے لئے منع ہے جو بغض اور کینہ سے کام لے۔
3
یعنی منافق لوگ۔
a
9:128; 21:108.
1216
Commentary:
The hypocrites, by using the words, ھو اذن i.e. he gives ear to all, (lit. "he is all ear") with regard to the Holy Prophet, meant to say that he was always listening to the reports of his reporters and thus, by reason of the excess of this practice, he had become, as it were, the very organ of hearing. The verse replies to this taunt of the hypocrites by saying that the Prophet did indeed receive reports but this practice was essential for good administration; for if he who is in power does not keep himself well-informed, he cannot rule with justice.
Moreover, by using the words, is good for you, the verse hints that though the Prophet did listen to reports about the machinations of the hypocrites, he never punished them merely on the basis of these reports without first ascertaining whether they were true or false, and even when they proved to be true, he very often pardoned them. So, it was not right for them to taunt him for keeping himself informed of what went on around him.
a
9:128; 21:108.
1194
Udhun (lit. meaning an ear) signifies, one who listens to and believes in everything that is said to him. Of the many contemptuous and disparaging remarks that the Holy Prophet’s traducers made about him one was that he listened to and readily believed as true all reports that were conveyed to him so that he had become, as it were, the very organ of hearing.
يَحْلِفُونَ بِٱللَّهِ لَكُمْ لِيُرْضُوكُمْ وَٱللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُۥٓ أَحَقُّ أَن يُرْضُوهُ إِن كَانُوا۟ مُؤْمِنِينَ
9:96.
9:96.
9:96.
Commentary:
The hypocrites used to try to please influential Muslims by making pious professions of good faith. The verse exposes their real motives by saying that if they were really sincere in their professions, they ought to have first tried to please the Prophet, who was their Leader and Master. As they had never done so, their dishonesty was established; and Muslims were, therefore, warned to be ever on their guard against the wiles of the hypocrites and not to allow themselves to be deceived by their flattery.
b
9:96.
a
9:96.
1217
Commentary:
The hypocrites used to try to please influential Muslims by making pious professions of good faith. The verse exposes their real motives by saying that if they were really sincere in their professions, they ought to have first tried to please the Prophet, who was their Leader and Master. As they had never done so, their dishonesty was established; and Muslims were, therefore, warned to be ever on their guard against the wiles of the hypocrites and not to allow themselves to be deceived by their flattery.
b
9:96.
أَلَمْ يَعْلَمُوٓا۟ أَنَّهُۥ مَن يُحَادِدِ ٱللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُۥ فَأَنَّ لَهُۥ نَارَ جَهَنَّمَ خَٰلِدًا فِيهَا ۚ ذَٰلِكَ ٱلْخِزْىُ ٱلْعَظِيمُ
58:6, 21.
58:6, 21.
58:6, 21.
c
58:6, 21.
b
58:6, 21.
c
58:6, 21.
يَحْذَرُ ٱلْمُنَٰفِقُونَ أَن تُنَزَّلَ عَلَيْهِمْ سُورَةٌ تُنَبِّئُهُم بِمَا فِى قُلُوبِهِمْ ۚ قُلِ ٱسْتَهْزِءُوٓا۟ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ مُخْرِجٌ مَّا تَحْذَرُونَ
The Hypocrites did not actually entertain any such fear because they did not believe the Holy Prophet to be the recipient of Divine revelation. The verse alludes only to the ironical nature of their jokes and jeers.
Commentary:
The verse lifts the veil from the jokes the hypocrites used to indulge in at the cost of the Holy Prophet and the Muslims. When they sat together in private, they used to say jokingly to one another that they feared lest God should send down a Surah to the Prophet informing him of what lay concealed in their minds. They did not actually believe that the Holy Prophet might indeed receive revelation about their secret thoughts from God, because they did not believe him to be the recipient of Divine revelation. They only said this by way of ridicule, as the words that follow, i.e. Mock ye, indicate.
The words, Allah will bring to light what you fear, mean that whereas the hypocrites joked about the Holy Prophet in their secret meetings and affected to be afraid that he might be informed of those jokes by God, while in reality they entertained no such fears, the All-Knowing God would actually divulge their secrets to His Messenger and then the hypocrites would have real cause to experience their pretended apprehensions.
1218
Commentary:
The verse lifts the veil from the jokes the hypocrites used to indulge in at the cost of the Holy Prophet and the Muslims. When they sat together in private, they used to say jokingly to one another that they feared lest God should send down a Surah to the Prophet informing him of what lay concealed in their minds. They did not actually believe that the Holy Prophet might indeed receive revelation about their secret thoughts from God, because they did not believe him to be the recipient of Divine revelation. They only said this by way of ridicule, as the words that follow, i.e. Mock ye, indicate.
The words, Allah will bring to light what you fear, mean that whereas the hypocrites joked about the Holy Prophet in their secret meetings and affected to be afraid that he might be informed of those jokes by God, while in reality they entertained no such fears, the All-Knowing God would actually divulge their secrets to His Messenger and then the hypocrites would have real cause to experience their pretended apprehensions.
1195
The Hypocrites did not actually entertain any such fear because they did not believe the Holy Prophet to be the recipient of Divine revelation. The verse alludes only to the ironical nature of their jokes and jeers.
وَلَئِن سَأَلْتَهُمْ لَيَقُولُنَّ إِنَّمَا كُنَّا نَخُوضُ وَنَلْعَبُ ۚ قُلْ أَبِٱللَّهِ وَءَايَٰتِهِۦ وَرَسُولِهِۦ كُنتُمْ تَسْتَهْزِءُونَ
2:45.
2:45.
2:15.
Commentary:
The verse signifies that if and when the hypocrites are asked why they make insulting remarks about the Prophet in their private meetings, they naively reply that they only diverted themselves with idle and playful discourse. The verse proceeds to rebuke them by asking whether they could get hold of nothing else than God and His Messenger to make the butt of their jokes and scoffing.
d
2:45.
a
2:15.
1219
Commentary:
The verse signifies that if and when the hypocrites are asked why they make insulting remarks about the Prophet in their private meetings, they naively reply that they only diverted themselves with idle and playful discourse. The verse proceeds to rebuke them by asking whether they could get hold of nothing else than God and His Messenger to make the butt of their jokes and scoffing.
a
2:45.
لَا تَعْتَذِرُوا۟ قَدْ كَفَرْتُم بَعْدَ إِيمَٰنِكُمْ ۚ إِن نَّعْفُ عَن طَآئِفَةٍ مِّنكُمْ نُعَذِّبْ طَآئِفَةًۢ بِأَنَّهُمْ كَانُوا۟ مُجْرِمِينَ
56:8.
56:8.
56:8.
Commentary:
The words, You have certainly disbelieved after your believing, mean, "You expressed belief in God and His Messenger but practically you remained disbelievers;" or "You possessed some light of faith in you in the beginning but you allowed that light to become gradually extinguished."
The verse also hints that the hypocrites may yet repent and their repentance would be accepted; and history tells us that some of the hypocrites did actually repent and became sincere Muslims.
a
56:8.
b
56:8.
1220
Commentary:
The words, You have certainly disbelieved after your believing, mean, "You expressed belief in God and His Messenger but practically you remained disbelievers;" or "You possessed some light of faith in you in the beginning but you allowed that light to become gradually extinguished."
The verse also hints that the hypocrites may yet repent and their repentance would be accepted; and history tells us that some of the hypocrites did actually repent and became sincere Muslims.
b
56:8.
ٱلْمُنَٰفِقُونَ وَٱلْمُنَٰفِقَٰتُ بَعْضُهُم مِّنۢ بَعْضٍ ۚ يَأْمُرُونَ بِٱلْمُنكَرِ وَيَنْهَوْنَ عَنِ ٱلْمَعْرُوفِ وَيَقْبِضُونَ أَيْدِيَهُمْ ۚ نَسُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ فَنَسِيَهُمْ ۗ إِنَّ ٱلْمُنَٰفِقِينَ هُمُ ٱلْفَٰسِقُونَ
59:20.
59:20.
Munafiq is from an-Nafaq which means, a hole or passage in the earth leading up to some place through an opening at the other end, and an-Nifaq means, entering faith through one door and leaving it through another (Aqrab).
Nisyan generally meaning "forgetfulness" really means, one’s ceasing to think of a person or a thing either owing to loss of memory or negligence or doing it deliberately. When used about God the word means severing of His connection with a person by way of punishment or ceasing to think of him with feelings of love and affection (Mufradat).
59:20.
Important Words:
المنافقون (the hypocrites) is derived from نافق which is derived from نفق. They say نفق الشیء i.e. the thing became diminished; or it became spent up and perished. نفقت السلعة means, the merchandise was in much demand. نفقت السوق means, the market became brisk, its goods selling quickly. نفق الرجل means, the man expired. نفق الیربوع means, the rat came out of its hole in the earth. انفق ماله mean, he spent freely and constantly so as to reduce or exhaust his wealth. نافق فی المحبة means, he acted hypocritically in respect of love. نافق الرجل فی الدین means, the man concealed disbelief in the heart and expressed belief with his tongue. نافق الیربوع means, the rat known as yarbu‘ betook itself to its hole. النافقاء means, a hole in the earth having two open ends which the rat enters concealing one end and leaving the other exposed, so that in time of danger it may avail itself of the concealed end and escape through it. النفق means, a hole or passage through earth leading up to some place through an opening at the other end. النفاق means, entering faith through one door and leaving it through another; acting hypocritically. المنافق means, one who conceals disbelief in his heart and expresses belief with his tongue; a hypocrite (Aqrab, Taj & Mufradat). Though hypocrites have been mentioned in the Quran as early as in 2:9, the word منافق(hypocrite) has been first used in 4:62.
نسیھم (He has neglected them). نسیان generally meaning "forgetfulness", does not always signify the act of forgetting. Truly speaking, نسیان means, one’s ceasing to think of a person or a thing either owing to loss of memory or owing to negligence. The Quran says لا تنسوا الفضل بینکم i.e. do not cease (lit. do not forget) to do good to one another. In fact, when the word نسیان is used about God, it never means "forgetting" but simply cutting off connection by way of punishment or ceasing to think of a person with feelings of love and affection (Mufradat).
Commentary:
This verse mentions some of the signs by which hypocrites can be distinguished from true believers. These signs are: (1) that the hypocrites form a sort of inner society among themselves, shunning true believers and being inter-connected with one another; (2) that they enjoin evil; (3) that they forbid good; (4) that they do not spend in the cause of God, keeping their hands closed; (5) that they neglect Allah and His commandments; (6) that, as a consequence, God too neglects them and they do not enjoy Divine help in their works; and (7) that they are disobedient to God, always seeking to evade His behests.
b
59:20.
a
59:20.
1221
Important Words:
المنافقون (the hypocrites) is derived from نافق which is derived from نفق. They say نفق الشیء i.e. the thing became diminished; or it became spent up and perished. نفقت السلعة means, the merchandise was in much demand. نفقت السوق means, the market became brisk, its goods selling quickly. نفق الرجل means, the man expired. نفق الیربوع means, the rat came out of its hole in the earth. انفق ماله mean, he spent freely and constantly so as to reduce or exhaust his wealth. نافق فی المحبة means, he acted hypocritically in respect of love. نافق الرجل فی الدین means, the man concealed disbelief in the heart and expressed belief with his tongue. نافق الیربوع means, the rat known as yarbu‘ betook itself to its hole. النافقاء means, a hole in the earth having two open ends which the rat enters concealing one end and leaving the other exposed, so that in time of danger it may avail itself of the concealed end and escape through it. النفق means, a hole or passage through earth leading up to some place through an opening at the other end. النفاق means, entering faith through one door and leaving it through another; acting hypocritically. المنافق means, one who conceals disbelief in his heart and expresses belief with his tongue; a hypocrite (Aqrab, Taj & Mufradat). Though hypocrites have been mentioned in the Quran as early as in 2:9, the word منافق(hypocrite) has been first used in 4:62.
نسیھم (He has neglected them). نسیان generally meaning "forgetfulness", does not always signify the act of forgetting. Truly speaking, نسیان means, one’s ceasing to think of a person or a thing either owing to loss of memory or owing to negligence. The Quran says لا تنسوا الفضل بینکم i.e. do not cease (lit. do not forget) to do good to one another. In fact, when the word نسیان is used about God, it never means "forgetting" but simply cutting off connection by way of punishment or ceasing to think of a person with feelings of love and affection (Mufradat).
Commentary:
This verse mentions some of the signs by which hypocrites can be distinguished from true believers. These signs are: (1) that the hypocrites form a sort of inner society among themselves, shunning true believers and being inter-connected with one another; (2) that they enjoin evil; (3) that they forbid good; (4) that they do not spend in the cause of God, keeping their hands closed; (5) that they neglect Allah and His commandments; (6) that, as a consequence, God too neglects them and they do not enjoy Divine help in their works; and (7) that they are disobedient to God, always seeking to evade His behests.
c
59:20.
1196
Munafiq is from an-Nafaq which means, a hole or passage in the earth leading up to some place through an opening at the other end, and an-Nifaq means, entering faith through one door and leaving it through another (Aqrab).
1197
Nisyan generally meaning "forgetfulness" really means, one’s ceasing to think of a person or a thing either owing to loss of memory or negligence or doing it deliberately. When used about God the word means severing of His connection with a person by way of punishment or ceasing to think of him with feelings of love and affection (Mufradat).
وَعَدَ ٱللَّهُ ٱلْمُنَٰفِقِينَ وَٱلْمُنَٰفِقَٰتِ وَٱلْكُفَّارَ نَارَ جَهَنَّمَ خَٰلِدِينَ فِيهَا ۚ هِىَ حَسْبُهُمْ ۚ وَلَعَنَهُمُ ٱللَّهُ ۖ وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ مُّقِيمٌ
4:146.
4:146.
4:146.
Commentary:
The hypocrites will have, over and above the punishment of Hell which in itself is a terrible punishment, the curse of God. This shows that the curse of God is even more dreadful than the punishment of Hell. Compare this with the "pleasure of Allah" promised to believers in 9:72 below, in addition to Heaven. Just as the curse of God is worse than Hell, so is the "pleasure of Allah" better than Heaven.
c
4:146.
a
4:146.
1222
Commentary:
The hypocrites will have, over and above the punishment of Hell which in itself is a terrible punishment, the curse of God. This shows that the curse of God is even more dreadful than the punishment of Hell. Compare this with the "pleasure of Allah" promised to believers in 9:72 below, in addition to Heaven. Just as the curse of God is worse than Hell, so is the "pleasure of Allah" better than Heaven.
a
4:146.
كَٱلَّذِينَ مِن قَبْلِكُمْ كَانُوٓا۟ أَشَدَّ مِنكُمْ قُوَّةً وَأَكْثَرَ أَمْوَٰلًا وَأَوْلَٰدًا فَٱسْتَمْتَعُوا۟ بِخَلَٰقِهِمْ فَٱسْتَمْتَعْتُم بِخَلَٰقِكُمْ كَمَا ٱسْتَمْتَعَ ٱلَّذِينَ مِن قَبْلِكُم بِخَلَٰقِهِمْ وَخُضْتُمْ كَٱلَّذِى خَاضُوٓا۟ ۚ أُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ حَبِطَتْ أَعْمَٰلُهُمْ فِى ٱلدُّنْيَا وَٱلْءَاخِرَةِ ۖ وَأُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ هُمُ ٱلْخَٰسِرُونَ
15:106.
15:106.
18:106.
Important Words:
The word الذی in the clauseکالذی خاضوا (as they indulged in idle talk) has been variously explained. Either (1) it is in the sense of منor ما . being used as a plural and giving the sense of الذین; or (2) it has the wordخوض understood before it, the full clause being کخوض الذی خاضوہ i.e. like the idle talk in which they indulged; or (3) it has the word فوج or some similar word understood before it, the full clause in this case being کالفوج الذی خاضوا i.e. like the party which indulged in idle talk, etc. (Kashshaf & Shaukani).
Commentary:
The reference in the pronoun "you" in the words, before you, may be either to the hypocrites in general or to ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy (the leader of the hypocrites) and his close associates in particular. The words, those before you, are explained in the following verse.
a
15:106.
b
18:106.
1223
Important Words:
The word الذی in the clauseکالذی خاضوا (as they indulged in idle talk) has been variously explained. Either (1) it is in the sense of منor ما . being used as a plural and giving the sense of الذین; or (2) it has the wordخوض understood before it, the full clause being کخوض الذی خاضوہ i.e. like the idle talk in which they indulged; or (3) it has the word فوج or some similar word understood before it, the full clause in this case being کالفوج الذی خاضوا i.e. like the party which indulged in idle talk, etc. (Kashshaf & Shaukani).
Commentary:
The reference in the pronoun "you" in the words, before you, may be either to the hypocrites in general or to ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy (the leader of the hypocrites) and his close associates in particular. The words, those before you, are explained in the following verse.
b
15:106.
أَلَمْ يَأْتِهِمْ نَبَأُ ٱلَّذِينَ مِن قَبْلِهِمْ قَوْمِ نُوحٍ وَعَادٍ وَثَمُودَ وَقَوْمِ إِبْرَٰهِيمَ وَأَصْحَٰبِ مَدْيَنَ وَٱلْمُؤْتَفِكَٰتِ ۚ أَتَتْهُمْ رُسُلُهُم بِٱلْبَيِّنَٰتِ ۖ فَمَا كَانَ ٱللَّهُ لِيَظْلِمَهُمْ وَلَٰكِن كَانُوٓا۟ أَنفُسَهُمْ يَظْلِمُونَ
14:10; 50:13-15.
10:45; 29:41; 30:10.
Sodom and Gomorrah (Gen. 19:24 & 25). The site is believed to be the Dead Sea (Jew. Enc., under Sodom). The Qur’an speaks of the place as being situated on or near a "permanent way" (15:75-77).
14:10; 50:13-15.
10:45; 29:41; 30:10.
Important Words:
المؤتفکات (cities which were over-thrown) is derived from افك. They say افکه i.e. he changed his or its manner of being or state; he turned him or it away or back. They say ائتفکت البلدة باھلھا i.e. the land or town was or became overturned or subverted with its inhabitants. مؤتفکات therefore means, ties overthrown or subverted. It also means, the winds that turn over the surface of the earth, or the winds that blow from different quarters, now from this and now from that (Lane).
Commentary:
This verse explains the words, those before you, occurring in the preceding verse. The reference in words, cities which were overthrown, is to the towns to which Prophet Lot was sent and which were turned upside down on account of their transgression and depravity. The catastrophe was caused by a violent earthquake. The overthrown habitation were according to the Bible, the two towns of Sodom and Gomorrah (Gen. 19:24 & 25). The site is believed to be that of the Dead Sea (Jew. Enc. under Sodom). The Quran speaks of the place as being situated on or near a "permanent way" (15:75-77).
b
14:10; 50:13-15.
c
10:45; 29:41; 30:10.
573
所多玛 (Sodom) 和娥摩拉 (Gomorrah) 城 (Gen.19:24; 25)。这一地点一般人相信是死海 (Jew. Enc., Under Sodom)。«古兰经» 谈及此处是位于一条 “永久的道路” 上或在它的附近 (15:75-77)。
a
14:10; 50:13-15.
b
10:45; 29:41; 30:10.
1224
Important Words:
المؤتفکات (cities which were over-thrown) is derived from افك. They say افکه i.e. he changed his or its manner of being or state; he turned him or it away or back. They say ائتفکت البلدة باھلھا i.e. the land or town was or became overturned or subverted with its inhabitants. مؤتفکات therefore means, ties overthrown or subverted. It also means, the winds that turn over the surface of the earth, or the winds that blow from different quarters, now from this and now from that (Lane).
Commentary:
This verse explains the words, those before you, occurring in the preceding verse. The reference in words, cities which were overthrown, is to the towns to which Prophet Lot was sent and which were turned upside down on account of their transgression and depravity. The catastrophe was caused by a violent earthquake. The overthrown habitation were according to the Bible, the two towns of Sodom and Gomorrah (Gen. 19:24 & 25). The site is believed to be that of the Dead Sea (Jew. Enc. under Sodom). The Quran speaks of the place as being situated on or near a "permanent way" (15:75-77).
c
14:10; 50:13-15.
d
10:45; 29:41; 30:10.
1198
Sodom and Gomorrah (Gen. 19:24 & 25). The site is believed to be the Dead Sea (Jew. Enc., under Sodom). The Qur’an speaks of the place as being situated on or near a "permanent way" (15:75-77).
وَٱلْمُؤْمِنُونَ وَٱلْمُؤْمِنَٰتُ بَعْضُهُمْ أَوْلِيَآءُ بَعْضٍ ۚ يَأْمُرُونَ بِٱلْمَعْرُوفِ وَيَنْهَوْنَ عَنِ ٱلْمُنكَرِ وَيُقِيمُونَ ٱلصَّلَوٰةَ وَيُؤْتُونَ ٱلزَّكَوٰةَ وَيُطِيعُونَ ٱللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُۥٓ ۚ أُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ سَيَرْحَمُهُمُ ٱللَّهُ ۗ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ عَزِيزٌ حَكِيمٌ
3:105, 111; 7:158; 9:112; 31:18.
See 2:4.
See 2:44.
See 8:2.
3:105,111; 7:158; 9:112; 31:18.
2:4.
2:44.
8:2.
Commentary:
Compare this verse and the next with 9:67, 68 above. The present verse enumerates some of the signs of true believers. These signs are:(1) that they are friends to one another; (2) that they enjoin good; (3) that they forbid evil; (4) that they are steadfast in the performance of Prayers (5) that they give the prescribed Zakah; (6) that they obey God and His Messenger; and (7) that they are recipients of God’smercy.
d
3:105, 111; 7:158; 9:112; 31:18.
e
2:4.
f
2:44.
g
8:2.
a
3:105,111; 7:158; 9:112; 31:18.
b
2:4.
c
2:44.
d
8:2.
1225
Commentary:
Compare this verse and the next with 9:67, 68 above. The present verse enumerates some of the signs of true believers. These signs are:(1) that they are friends to one another; (2) that they enjoin good; (3) that they forbid evil; (4) that they are steadfast in the performance of Prayers (5) that they give the prescribed Zakah; (6) that they obey God and His Messenger; and (7) that they are recipients of God’smercy.
a
3:105, 111; 7:158; 9:112; 31:18.
b
See 2:4.
c
See 2:44.
d
See 8:2.
وَعَدَ ٱللَّهُ ٱلْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَٱلْمُؤْمِنَٰتِ جَنَّٰتٍ تَجْرِى مِن تَحْتِهَا ٱلْأَنْهَٰرُ خَٰلِدِينَ فِيهَا وَمَسَٰكِنَ طَيِّبَةً فِى جَنَّٰتِ عَدْنٍ ۚ وَرِضْوَٰنٌ مِّنَ ٱللَّهِ أَكْبَرُ ۚ ذَٰلِكَ هُوَ ٱلْفَوْزُ ٱلْعَظِيمُ
2:26.
3:16; 5:3; 9:22; 57:21.
Important Words:
جنات عدن (Gardens of eternity). عدن is derived from عدن. They say عدن بالارض i.e. he remained, stayed, dwelt or abode in the land. عدنت البلد means, I took for myself the town or country as a home or a settled place of abode. An Arab would say عدنت الابل بمکان کذا i.e. the camels kept to such a place, not quitting it. جنات عدن would, therefore, mean Gardens of perpetual abode (Lane). See also 5:66.
Commentary:
The word طیبة translated as "delightful" in the text also means good, agreeable and clean. The use of this word thus hints that our houses and dwelling-places on this earth should also be clean and agreeable to live in. See also note on 9:68 above.
The expression, Gardens of eternity, hints that the permanent home of man is the Hereafter, the life of this world being only transient. Incidentally, it also implies that the blessings of Heaven are everlasting. See also 5:66.
a
3:16; 5:3; 9:22; 57:21.
h
2:26.
e
2:26.
f
3:16; 5:3; 9:22; 57:21.
1226
Important Words:
جنات عدن (Gardens of eternity). عدن is derived from عدن. They say عدن بالارض i.e. he remained, stayed, dwelt or abode in the land. عدنت البلد means, I took for myself the town or country as a home or a settled place of abode. An Arab would say عدنت الابل بمکان کذا i.e. the camels kept to such a place, not quitting it. جنات عدن would, therefore, mean Gardens of perpetual abode (Lane). See also 5:66.
Commentary:
The word طیبة translated as "delightful" in the text also means good, agreeable and clean. The use of this word thus hints that our houses and dwelling-places on this earth should also be clean and agreeable to live in. See also note on 9:68 above.
The expression, Gardens of eternity, hints that the permanent home of man is the Hereafter, the life of this world being only transient. Incidentally, it also implies that the blessings of Heaven are everlasting. See also 5:66.
e
See 2:26.
f
3:16; 5:3; 9:22; 57:21.
يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلنَّبِىُّ جَٰهِدِ ٱلْكُفَّارَ وَٱلْمُنَٰفِقِينَ وَٱغْلُظْ عَلَيْهِمْ ۚ وَمَأْوَىٰهُمْ جَهَنَّمُ ۖ وَبِئْسَ ٱلْمَصِيرُ
66:10.
66:10.
Jihad (infinitive noun from Jahada meaning, he strove hard or with the utmost of his power with an object) has been generally used in this sense in the Qur’an. How the Prophet should strive against the Hypocrites is not mentioned. But there is nothing to indicate the sense of fighting with the sword. In fact, the Holy Prophet never waged war against the Hypocrites.
66:10.
Commentary:
The words, disbelievers and hypocrites, do not here refer to two different classes of men, but only to hypocrites who are also disbelievers. As a matter of fact, the word "hypocrites" as used here explains the meaning of the word "disbelievers" which precedes it, hinting that the hypocrites referred to here are disbelievers at heart, though outwardly they profess to be believers. See also the succeeding verse.
The words, be severe to them, may mean" be strict in your dealings with the hypocrites", i.e. you should no longer be lenient to them or condone their offences, as you did formerly, but you should now call them to account for their misdeeds. The words do not signify cruel treatment or even harshness of language or demeanour but simply strictness of attitude and treatment.
b
66:10.
a
66:10.
1227
Commentary:
The words, disbelievers and hypocrites, do not here refer to two different classes of men, but only to hypocrites who are also disbelievers. As a matter of fact, the word "hypocrites" as used here explains the meaning of the word "disbelievers" which precedes it, hinting that the hypocrites referred to here are disbelievers at heart, though outwardly they profess to be believers. See also the succeeding verse.
The words, be severe to them, may mean" be strict in your dealings with the hypocrites", i.e. you should no longer be lenient to them or condone their offences, as you did formerly, but you should now call them to account for their misdeeds. The words do not signify cruel treatment or even harshness of language or demeanour but simply strictness of attitude and treatment.
g
66:10.
1199
Jihad (infinitive noun from Jahada meaning, he strove hard or with the utmost of his power with an object) has been generally used in this sense in the Qur’an. How the Prophet should strive against the Hypocrites is not mentioned. But there is nothing to indicate the sense of fighting with the sword. In fact, the Holy Prophet never waged war against the Hypocrites.
يَحْلِفُونَ بِٱللَّهِ مَا قَالُوا۟ وَلَقَدْ قَالُوا۟ كَلِمَةَ ٱلْكُفْرِ وَكَفَرُوا۟ بَعْدَ إِسْلَٰمِهِمْ وَهَمُّوا۟ بِمَا لَمْ يَنَالُوا۟ ۚ وَمَا نَقَمُوٓا۟ إِلَّآ أَنْ أَغْنَىٰهُمُ ٱللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُۥ مِن فَضْلِهِۦ ۚ فَإِن يَتُوبُوا۟ يَكُ خَيْرًا لَّهُمْ ۖ وَإِن يَتَوَلَّوْا۟ يُعَذِّبْهُمُ ٱللَّهُ عَذَابًا أَلِيمًا فِى ٱلدُّنْيَا وَٱلْءَاخِرَةِ ۚ وَمَا لَهُمْ فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ مِن وَلِىٍّ وَلَا نَصِيرٍ
穆圣到了麦地那, 那个城市大大地兴旺发达起来, 生意兴隆, 居民富裕起来了。
With the arrival of the Holy Prophet in Medina, prosperity of the town very much increased, its trade throve and its inhabitants grew rich.
Commentary:
The words, They swear by Allah that they said nothing, also show that the preceding verse refers not to disbelievers and hypocrites jointly, but only to hypocrites. As the verse points out, some of the disbelievers who later turned hypocrites were not insincere in the beginning; but as time went on and Islam made progress, they gradually drifted into disbelief and hypocrisy. For instance, ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy, who afterwards became leader of the hypocrites, was at first a believer. But when he found that by giving his allegiance to the Holy Prophet his own prestige and importance had declined, he turned hostile and began to plot against Islam.
The expression, because Allah and His Messenger had enriched them out of His bounty, means that with the advent of the Holy Prophet to Medina, the prosperity of the town very much increased, its trade thrived and its inhabitants grew rich.
574
穆圣到了麦地那, 那个城市大大地兴旺发达起来, 生意兴隆, 居民富裕起来了。
1228
Commentary:
The words, They swear by Allah that they said nothing, also show that the preceding verse refers not to disbelievers and hypocrites jointly, but only to hypocrites. As the verse points out, some of the disbelievers who later turned hypocrites were not insincere in the beginning; but as time went on and Islam made progress, they gradually drifted into disbelief and hypocrisy. For instance, ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy, who afterwards became leader of the hypocrites, was at first a believer. But when he found that by giving his allegiance to the Holy Prophet his own prestige and importance had declined, he turned hostile and began to plot against Islam.
The expression, because Allah and His Messenger had enriched them out of His bounty, means that with the advent of the Holy Prophet to Medina, the prosperity of the town very much increased, its trade thrived and its inhabitants grew rich.
1200
With the arrival of the Holy Prophet in Medina, prosperity of the town very much increased, its trade throve and its inhabitants grew rich.
۞ وَمِنْهُم مَّنْ عَٰهَدَ ٱللَّهَ لَئِنْ ءَاتَىٰنَا مِن فَضْلِهِۦ لَنَصَّدَّقَنَّ وَلَنَكُونَنَّ مِنَ ٱلصَّٰلِحِينَ
Commentary:
The verse refers to the time when some of the men who later turned hypocrites retained some sincerity of faith. See the following verse.
1229
Commentary:
The verse refers to the time when some of the men who later turned hypocrites retained some sincerity of faith. See the following verse.
فَلَمَّآ ءَاتَىٰهُم مِّن فَضْلِهِۦ بَخِلُوا۟ بِهِۦ وَتَوَلَّوا۟ وَّهُم مُّعْرِضُونَ
فَأَعْقَبَهُمْ نِفَاقًا فِى قُلُوبِهِمْ إِلَىٰ يَوْمِ يَلْقَوْنَهُۥ بِمَآ أَخْلَفُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ مَا وَعَدُوهُ وَبِمَا كَانُوا۟ يَكْذِبُونَ
یعنی اللہ تعالیٰ نے۔
Commentary:
The verse points to the great truth that sometimes one sin follows another as a natural consequence thereof. Hypocrisy took the place of faith in the hearts of those who did not keep the promise they had made with God. See also the preceding two verses.
1
یعنی اللہ تعالیٰ نے۔
1230
Commentary:
The verse points to the great truth that sometimes one sin follows another as a natural consequence thereof. Hypocrisy took the place of faith in the hearts of those who did not keep the promise they had made with God. See also the preceding two verses.
أَلَمْ يَعْلَمُوٓا۟ أَنَّ ٱللَّهَ يَعْلَمُ سِرَّهُمْ وَنَجْوَىٰهُمْ وَأَنَّ ٱللَّهَ عَلَّٰمُ ٱلْغُيُوبِ
6:4; 11:6; 25:7; 28:70.
6:4; 11:6; 25:7; 28:70.
6:4; 11:6; 25:7; 28:70.
a
6:4; 11:6; 25:7; 28:70.
a
6:4; 11:6; 25:7; 28:70.
a
6:4; 11:6; 25:7; 28:70.
ٱلَّذِينَ يَلْمِزُونَ ٱلْمُطَّوِّعِينَ مِنَ ٱلْمُؤْمِنِينَ فِى ٱلصَّدَقَٰتِ وَٱلَّذِينَ لَا يَجِدُونَ إِلَّا جُهْدَهُمْ فَيَسْخَرُونَ مِنْهُمْ ۙ سَخِرَ ٱللَّهُ مِنْهُمْ وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ
9:58.
9:58.
A poor Muslim, Abu ‘Aqil, who gave only a small quantity of dates, his whole day’s earnings as his contribution, was scoffed at by the Hypocrites for his scanty offering.
9:58.
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that the hypocrites sought excuses to find fault with all classes of believers—both those who spent freely and those who could not do so. Particular reference is to the expedition to Tabuk. Before he started for Tabuk, the Holy Prophet invited the believers to make voluntary contribution to meet the expenses of this great expedition. ‘Uthman gave 300 camels and 10,000 dinars; AbuBakr parted with all that he possessed; while ‘Umar gave as much as half of his entire property. The hypocrites attributed these and other similar liberal donations to a desire for show and display on the part of the donors. On the other hand, poor believers, who could make only small contributions, were also not spared. For instance, a poor Muslim, Abu ‘Aqil, who gave only a small quantity of dates, his whole day’s earnings, as his contribution, was scoffed at by the hypocrites for his scanty offering. It is to the taunting and scoffing of the hypocrites on this occasion that this verse particularly refers.
b
9:58.
b
9:58.
1231
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that the hypocrites sought excuses to find fault with all classes of believers—both those who spent freely and those who could not do so. Particular reference is to the expedition to Tabuk. Before he started for Tabuk, the Holy Prophet invited the believers to make voluntary contribution to meet the expenses of this great expedition. ‘Uthman gave 300 camels and 10,000 dinars; AbuBakr parted with all that he possessed; while ‘Umar gave as much as half of his entire property. The hypocrites attributed these and other similar liberal donations to a desire for show and display on the part of the donors. On the other hand, poor believers, who could make only small contributions, were also not spared. For instance, a poor Muslim, Abu ‘Aqil, who gave only a small quantity of dates, his whole day’s earnings, as his contribution, was scoffed at by the hypocrites for his scanty offering. It is to the taunting and scoffing of the hypocrites on this occasion that this verse particularly refers.
a
9:58.
1201
A poor Muslim, Abu ‘Aqil, who gave only a small quantity of dates, his whole day’s earnings as his contribution, was scoffed at by the Hypocrites for his scanty offering.
ٱسْتَغْفِرْ لَهُمْ أَوْ لَا تَسْتَغْفِرْ لَهُمْ إِن تَسْتَغْفِرْ لَهُمْ سَبْعِينَ مَرَّةً فَلَن يَغْفِرَ ٱللَّهُ لَهُمْ ۚ ذَٰلِكَ بِأَنَّهُمْ كَفَرُوا۟ بِٱللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِۦ ۗ وَٱللَّهُ لَا يَهْدِى ٱلْقَوْمَ ٱلْفَٰسِقِينَ
63:7.
The word "seventy" does not denote a specific number but is used here to intensify the point that such Hypocrites as are doomed to perish will never be forgiven however much the Holy Prophet might ask forgiveness for them.
63:7.
Commentary:
The verse refers to the offering of prayer for the hypocrites while they lived. It does not, however, refer to all hypocrites as a matter of principle; but only to such as were doomed to perish and about whom God had revealed to His Prophet that they would die disbelievers (see 9:77 above). To pray for such hypocrites or disbelievers would virtually be contradicting the purpose of God. As for the injunction about the funeral Prayer, it is contained in 9:84 below. It so happened that before the latter verse was revealed, ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy, the leader of the hypocrites, died; and the Holy Prophet, considering that he was outwardly a Muslim and that his son was a particularly devoted believer, prepared to offer the funeral prayer for him. Thereupon, ‘Umar drew his attention to the verse under comment upon which the Holy Prophet said that the verse left it to him whether or not to say the funeral prayer for a hypocrite and that he would ask forgiveness of God for ‘Abdullah more than "seventy times."
It should be noted that the words, "seventy times," are not here meant literally but are simply intended to intensify the point that such hypocrites as are doomed to perish will never be forgiven; but so great was the mercy of the Holy Prophet for those who professed faith in him that, taking advantage of the fact that God had not so far expressly commanded him to abstain from praying for the hypocrites at all, he interpreted the word "seventy" literally and offered to say the funeral prayer for ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy, whose son was a very devoted Muslim.
c
63:7.
575
سَبْعِيْنَ (七十) 这一单词并不指具体数词。此处用来加强这一点: 这样的一些伪信者注定要灭亡, 不管穆圣为他们祈求宽恕多少次, 都不会被宽恕。
a
63:7.
1232
Commentary:
The verse refers to the offering of prayer for the hypocrites while they lived. It does not, however, refer to all hypocrites as a matter of principle; but only to such as were doomed to perish and about whom God had revealed to His Prophet that they would die disbelievers (see 9:77 above). To pray for such hypocrites or disbelievers would virtually be contradicting the purpose of God. As for the injunction about the funeral Prayer, it is contained in 9:84 below. It so happened that before the latter verse was revealed, ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy, the leader of the hypocrites, died; and the Holy Prophet, considering that he was outwardly a Muslim and that his son was a particularly devoted believer, prepared to offer the funeral prayer for him. Thereupon, ‘Umar drew his attention to the verse under comment upon which the Holy Prophet said that the verse left it to him whether or not to say the funeral prayer for a hypocrite and that he would ask forgiveness of God for ‘Abdullah more than "seventy times."
It should be noted that the words, "seventy times," are not here meant literally but are simply intended to intensify the point that such hypocrites as are doomed to perish will never be forgiven; but so great was the mercy of the Holy Prophet for those who professed faith in him that, taking advantage of the fact that God had not so far expressly commanded him to abstain from praying for the hypocrites at all, he interpreted the word "seventy" literally and offered to say the funeral prayer for ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy, whose son was a very devoted Muslim.
b
63:7.
1202
The word "seventy" does not denote a specific number but is used here to intensify the point that such Hypocrites as are doomed to perish will never be forgiven however much the Holy Prophet might ask forgiveness for them.
فَرِحَ ٱلْمُخَلَّفُونَ بِمَقْعَدِهِمْ خِلَٰفَ رَسُولِ ٱللَّهِ وَكَرِهُوٓا۟ أَن يُجَٰهِدُوا۟ بِأَمْوَٰلِهِمْ وَأَنفُسِهِمْ فِى سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِ وَقَالُوا۟ لَا تَنفِرُوا۟ فِى ٱلْحَرِّ ۗ قُلْ نَارُ جَهَنَّمَ أَشَدُّ حَرًّا ۚ لَّوْ كَانُوا۟ يَفْقَهُونَ
9:87, 93.
9:87, 93.
9:87, 93.
Commentary:
This and the following several verses speak of those who did not accompany the Holy Prophet on the expedition to Tabuk. The passive form in the word المخلفون (those left behind) has been used in allusion to the words, Allah was averse to their marching forth, so He kept them back, and it was said,' Sit ye at home with those who sit', occurring in 9:46 above.
These people not only stayed behind themselves but, as is usual with mischievous persons, also tried to dissuade others from joining the expedition.
a
9:87, 93.
b
9:87, 93.
1233
Commentary:
This and the following several verses speak of those who did not accompany the Holy Prophet on the expedition to Tabuk. The passive form in the word المخلفون (those left behind) has been used in allusion to the words, Allah was averse to their marching forth, so He kept them back, and it was said,' Sit ye at home with those who sit', occurring in 9:46 above.
These people not only stayed behind themselves but, as is usual with mischievous persons, also tried to dissuade others from joining the expedition.
c
9:87, 93.
فَلْيَضْحَكُوا۟ قَلِيلًا وَلْيَبْكُوا۟ كَثِيرًا جَزَآءًۢ بِمَا كَانُوا۟ يَكْسِبُونَ
The verse obviously does not contain a commandment. It only embodies a prophecy that the time was soon coming when the Hypocrites will laugh little and weep much.
Commentary:
The verse obviously does not contain a commandment. It only embodies a prophecy that the time was soon coming when the hypocrites would laugh little and weep much. This was meant as retribution for their evil deeds.
1234
Commentary:
The verse obviously does not contain a commandment. It only embodies a prophecy that the time was soon coming when the hypocrites would laugh little and weep much. This was meant as retribution for their evil deeds.
1203
The verse obviously does not contain a commandment. It only embodies a prophecy that the time was soon coming when the Hypocrites will laugh little and weep much.
فَإِن رَّجَعَكَ ٱللَّهُ إِلَىٰ طَآئِفَةٍ مِّنْهُمْ فَٱسْتَـْٔذَنُوكَ لِلْخُرُوجِ فَقُل لَّن تَخْرُجُوا۟ مَعِىَ أَبَدًا وَلَن تُقَٰتِلُوا۟ مَعِىَ عَدُوًّا ۖ إِنَّكُمْ رَضِيتُم بِٱلْقُعُودِ أَوَّلَ مَرَّةٍ فَٱقْعُدُوا۟ مَعَ ٱلْخَٰلِفِينَ
Commentary:
The verse was probably revealed when the Holy Prophet was away from Medina during his expedition to Tabuk. But if, as some commentators think, it was revealed after his return to Medina, it would be taken to allude to what the hypocrites previously used to say regarding the said expedition. They thought that he would never return from the expedition alive. So the Quran, in this verse reminds them of what they used to say about the Holy Prophet, and of his safe return, contrary to their expectation.
The particle ان (if), it should be noted, does not always express doubt but is often used as simply a conditional particle. Moreover, it is sometimes used not from the point of view of the speaker, but from that of the person addressed. The word is here used by God and it is obvious that God had no doubt as to the safe return of the Prophet. So it must be taken to express the state of mind of the hypocrites.
1235
Commentary:
The verse was probably revealed when the Holy Prophet was away from Medina during his expedition to Tabuk. But if, as some commentators think, it was revealed after his return to Medina, it would be taken to allude to what the hypocrites previously used to say regarding the said expedition. They thought that he would never return from the expedition alive. So the Quran, in this verse reminds them of what they used to say about the Holy Prophet, and of his safe return, contrary to their expectation.
The particle ان (if), it should be noted, does not always express doubt but is often used as simply a conditional particle. Moreover, it is sometimes used not from the point of view of the speaker, but from that of the person addressed. The word is here used by God and it is obvious that God had no doubt as to the safe return of the Prophet. So it must be taken to express the state of mind of the hypocrites.
وَلَا تُصَلِّ عَلَىٰٓ أَحَدٍ مِّنْهُم مَّاتَ أَبَدًا وَلَا تَقُمْ عَلَىٰ قَبْرِهِۦٓ ۖ إِنَّهُمْ كَفَرُوا۟ بِٱللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِۦ وَمَاتُوا۟ وَهُمْ فَٰسِقُونَ
Commentary:
This verse prohibits Muslims from saying the funeral Prayer for hypocrites who are disbelievers at heart. When 9:80 was revealed, the Holy Prophet thought that it was still open to him to perform the funeral service of a hypocrite if he should so choose; and when therefore ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy died, he performed the service for him. By the present verse, however, God definitely forbade the performance of funeral service for disbelieving hypocrites. As a matter of principle, he who dies in a state of disbelief (whether he be an open disbeliever or a proved hypocrite) forfeits all claims on the prayers of the Faithful. His case is in the hands of God. He may punish or forgive him, as He may think fit. See also 9:80 above.
1236
Commentary:
This verse prohibits Muslims from saying the funeral Prayer for hypocrites who are disbelievers at heart. When 9:80 was revealed, the Holy Prophet thought that it was still open to him to perform the funeral service of a hypocrite if he should so choose; and when therefore ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy died, he performed the service for him. By the present verse, however, God definitely forbade the performance of funeral service for disbelieving hypocrites. As a matter of principle, he who dies in a state of disbelief (whether he be an open disbeliever or a proved hypocrite) forfeits all claims on the prayers of the Faithful. His case is in the hands of God. He may punish or forgive him, as He may think fit. See also 9:80 above.
وَلَا تُعْجِبْكَ أَمْوَٰلُهُمْ وَأَوْلَٰدُهُمْ ۚ إِنَّمَا يُرِيدُ ٱللَّهُ أَن يُعَذِّبَهُم بِهَا فِى ٱلدُّنْيَا وَتَزْهَقَ أَنفُسُهُمْ وَهُمْ كَٰفِرُونَ
9:55.
9:55.
b
9:55.
a
9:55.
1237
Commentary:
See note on 9:55 above.
a
9:55.
وَإِذَآ أُنزِلَتْ سُورَةٌ أَنْ ءَامِنُوا۟ بِٱللَّهِ وَجَٰهِدُوا۟ مَعَ رَسُولِهِ ٱسْتَـْٔذَنَكَ أُو۟لُوا۟ ٱلطَّوْلِ مِنْهُمْ وَقَالُوا۟ ذَرْنَا نَكُن مَّعَ ٱلْقَٰعِدِينَ
The words need not be taken to have been actually uttered by the Hypocrites. They simply express a state of affairs implying that they came to the Holy Prophet with various excuses for staying behind.
Commentary:
The words, Leave us that we be with those who sit at home, need not be taken to have been actually uttered by the hypocrites. They simply express a state of affairs implying that the hypocrites came to the Holy Prophet with various excuses, asking his leave to stay behind.
1238
Commentary:
The words, Leave us that we be with those who sit at home, need not be taken to have been actually uttered by the hypocrites. They simply express a state of affairs implying that the hypocrites came to the Holy Prophet with various excuses, asking his leave to stay behind.
1204
The words need not be taken to have been actually uttered by the Hypocrites. They simply express a state of affairs implying that they came to the Holy Prophet with various excuses for staying behind.
رَضُوا۟ بِأَن يَكُونُوا۟ مَعَ ٱلْخَوَالِفِ وَطُبِعَ عَلَىٰ قُلُوبِهِمْ فَهُمْ لَا يَفْقَهُونَ
قبائل کا لفظ قرآن مجید میں نہیں۔ لیکن ’’خَوَالِف‘‘ کا لفظ ہے جو یا تو جماعتوں کی جمع ہے یا عورتوں کی۔ چونکہ جماعتوں سے مراد قبائل ہیں اور انہی کا ذکر مناسب تھا۔ ہم نے خَوَالِف کے معنے پیچھے رہ جانے والے قبائل کے کر دئیے ہیں۔
9:81, 93.
6:26; 63:4.
Khawalif means, those who remain behind during war; or the women (or children) remaining behind in houses or tents. The word also signifies, bad or corrupt persons (Lane).
See {27}.
9:81, 93.
6:26; 63:4.
Important Words:
خوالف (womenfolk) is the plural of both خالف and خالفة which are active participles from the verb خلف which means, he remained or came after. خالف means, one who remains behind or after others, particularly in case of war, the word خالفةbeing its feminine gender. So خوالف means, those who remain behind during war; or the women (or children) remaining behind in houses or tents. The word also signifies, bad or corrupt persons (Lane). See also 7:70 & 170.
Commentary:
For the meaning of the words, their hearts are sealed, see 2:8 & 4:156.
a
9:81, 93.
b
6:26; 63:4.
1
قبائل کا لفظ قرآن مجید میں نہیں۔ لیکن ’’خَوَالِف‘‘ کا لفظ ہے جو یا تو جماعتوں کی جمع ہے یا عورتوں کی۔ چونکہ جماعتوں سے مراد قبائل ہیں اور انہی کا ذکر مناسب تھا۔ ہم نے خَوَالِف کے معنے پیچھے رہ جانے والے قبائل کے کر دئیے ہیں۔
a
9:81, 93.
b
6:26; 63:4.
1239
Important Words:
خوالف (womenfolk) is the plural of both خالف and خالفة which are active participles from the verb خلف which means, he remained or came after. خالف means, one who remains behind or after others, particularly in case of war, the word خالفةbeing its feminine gender. So خوالف means, those who remain behind during war; or the women (or children) remaining behind in houses or tents. The word also signifies, bad or corrupt persons (Lane). See also 7:70 & 170.
Commentary:
For the meaning of the words, their hearts are sealed, see 2:8 & 4:156.
a
9:81, 93.
b
6:26; 63:4.
1205
Khawalif means, those who remain behind during war; or the women (or children) remaining behind in houses or tents. The word also signifies, bad or corrupt persons (Lane).
1206
See {27}.
لَٰكِنِ ٱلرَّسُولُ وَٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ مَعَهُۥ جَٰهَدُوا۟ بِأَمْوَٰلِهِمْ وَأَنفُسِهِمْ ۚ وَأُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ لَهُمُ ٱلْخَيْرَٰتُ ۖ وَأُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ هُمُ ٱلْمُفْلِحُونَ
8:75; 9:41, 111; 61:12.
8:75; 9:41, 111; 61:12.
8:75; 9:41, 111; 61:12.
c
8:75; 9:41, 111; 61:12.
c
8:75; 9:41, 111; 61:12.
c
8:75; 9:41, 111; 61:12.
أَعَدَّ ٱللَّهُ لَهُمْ جَنَّٰتٍ تَجْرِى مِن تَحْتِهَا ٱلْأَنْهَٰرُ خَٰلِدِينَ فِيهَا ۚ ذَٰلِكَ ٱلْفَوْزُ ٱلْعَظِيمُ
2:26.
See 2:26.
See 2:26.
d
2:26.
d
See 2:26.
d
See 2:26.
وَجَآءَ ٱلْمُعَذِّرُونَ مِنَ ٱلْأَعْرَابِ لِيُؤْذَنَ لَهُمْ وَقَعَدَ ٱلَّذِينَ كَذَبُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُۥ ۚ سَيُصِيبُ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا۟ مِنْهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ
Mu‘adhdhir is derived from ‘Adhdhara which means, he excused or affected to excuse himself but did not adduce a valid excuse for doing so; he was remiss or wanting or deficient in an affair, setting up an excuse for being so. Thus the word means, one who falls short of his duty and then excuses himself without having any real excuse (Lane).
Important Words:
المعذرون (those who make excuses) is the plural of معذر which is the active participle from عذر. (‘adhdhara) which again is derived from عذر (‘adhara). They say عذرہ i.e. he excused him or he cleared him from blame, or he accepted his excuse. عذر(‘adhdhara) means, he was without excuse; or he affected to excuse himself but had no excuse; or he excused himself but did not adduce a valid excuse for doing so; he was remiss or wanting or deficient in an affair, setting up an excuse for being so; he did not act vigorously in the affair, causing it to be imagined that he had an excuse when really he had none. Thus معذر is one who falls short of his duty and then excuses himself without having any real excuse; whereas معتذر is one who excuses himself whether he has a real excuse or not (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse speaks of the hypocrites as well as of those weak of faith who did not join the expedition to Tabuk. Some of them were disbelievers at heart, while others were only weak of faith.
1240
Important Words:
المعذرون (those who make excuses) is the plural of معذر which is the active participle from عذر. (‘adhdhara) which again is derived from عذر (‘adhara). They say عذرہ i.e. he excused him or he cleared him from blame, or he accepted his excuse. عذر(‘adhdhara) means, he was without excuse; or he affected to excuse himself but had no excuse; or he excused himself but did not adduce a valid excuse for doing so; he was remiss or wanting or deficient in an affair, setting up an excuse for being so; he did not act vigorously in the affair, causing it to be imagined that he had an excuse when really he had none. Thus معذر is one who falls short of his duty and then excuses himself without having any real excuse; whereas معتذر is one who excuses himself whether he has a real excuse or not (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse speaks of the hypocrites as well as of those weak of faith who did not join the expedition to Tabuk. Some of them were disbelievers at heart, while others were only weak of faith.
1207
Mu‘adhdhir is derived from ‘Adhdhara which means, he excused or affected to excuse himself but did not adduce a valid excuse for doing so; he was remiss or wanting or deficient in an affair, setting up an excuse for being so. Thus the word means, one who falls short of his duty and then excuses himself without having any real excuse (Lane).
لَّيْسَ عَلَى ٱلضُّعَفَآءِ وَلَا عَلَى ٱلْمَرْضَىٰ وَلَا عَلَى ٱلَّذِينَ لَا يَجِدُونَ مَا يُنفِقُونَ حَرَجٌ إِذَا نَصَحُوا۟ لِلَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِۦ ۚ مَا عَلَى ٱلْمُحْسِنِينَ مِن سَبِيلٍ ۚ وَٱللَّهُ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
48:18.
48:18.
48:18.
Important Words:
نصحوا (are sincere) is derived from نصح. They say نصحه or نصح له i.e. he advised him or counselled him sincerely or faithfully; or he acted sincerely or honestly to him; or he deserved what was good for him. نصح الشیء means, the thing became pure or unadulterated (Lane).
Commentary:
This and the succeeding verse speak of those who cannot join an expedition owing to some real inability. No blame lies on them. The verse also shows that those, who have really nothing to spend in the cause of God, are also reckoned among those, who actually strive in the cause of God if they are sincere and faithful to God and His Messenger.
a
48:18.
a
48:18.
1241
Important Words:
نصحوا (are sincere) is derived from نصح. They say نصحه or نصح له i.e. he advised him or counselled him sincerely or faithfully; or he acted sincerely or honestly to him; or he deserved what was good for him. نصح الشیء means, the thing became pure or unadulterated (Lane).
Commentary:
This and the succeeding verse speak of those who cannot join an expedition owing to some real inability. No blame lies on them. The verse also shows that those, who have really nothing to spend in the cause of God, are also reckoned among those, who actually strive in the cause of God if they are sincere and faithful to God and His Messenger.
a
48:18.
وَلَا عَلَى ٱلَّذِينَ إِذَا مَآ أَتَوْكَ لِتَحْمِلَهُمْ قُلْتَ لَآ أَجِدُ مَآ أَحْمِلُكُمْ عَلَيْهِ تَوَلَّوا۟ وَّأَعْيُنُهُمْ تَفِيضُ مِنَ ٱلدَّمْعِ حَزَنًا أَلَّا يَجِدُوا۟ مَا يُنفِقُونَ
حدیثوں میں ان لوگوں کی روایت آتی ہے۔ کہ خدا کی قسم ہم سواری مانگنے نہیں گئے تھے‘ بلکہ ہماری مراد چپلیوں سے تھی۔ جن کو پاؤں میں ڈال کر ہم تپتی ہوئی پتھریلی زمین پر چل سکیں۔ قرآن کریم کے الفاظ بھی اسے برداشت کرتے ہیں۔ کیونکہ ان کا لفظی ترجمہ یہی ہے کہ ہمیں وہ چیز دے جس کے اوپر کھڑے ہو کر ہم مقام جہاد تک پہنچ سکیں۔ اور اس سے مراد جوتی یا چپلی ہو سکتی ہے وہ وقت ایسا تنگی کا تھا کہ رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم سب مجاہدین کوجوتیاں یا چپلیاں تک مہیا نہیں کر سکتے تھے۔ (فتح البیان)
The verse is general in its application but the persons particularly referred to were seven poor Muslims who were extremely desirous of going to Jihad but did not possess the means and wherewithal to fulfil the wish of their hearts.
Commentary:
The verse is general in its application, but the persons particularly referred to were seven poor Muslims who were extremely desirous of going to jihad but did not possess the means and the wherewithal to fulfil the wish of their hearts. These men came to the Holy Prophet, begging him to provide them with conveyance so that they might go forth with him. On being told by the Holy Prophet that he was unable to grant their request, they were sorely grieved and went away with their eyes full of tears. It is said that after they had gone, the Holy Prophet was offered three camels by ‘Uthman and four by other Muslims and these he gave to the seven men. The Quran mentions this incident in order to contrast the faith and sincerity of these poor Muslims with the insincerity of those who proffered lame and false excuses and asked to be allowed to stay behind, although they possessed all the means to go. It also appears from this verse that all those who remained behind at Medina were not hypocrites but that among them there were also true and sincere Muslims who could not go because they did not possess the means to do so.
1
حدیثوں میں ان لوگوں کی روایت آتی ہے۔ کہ خدا کی قسم ہم سواری مانگنے نہیں گئے تھے‘ بلکہ ہماری مراد چپلیوں سے تھی۔ جن کو پاؤں میں ڈال کر ہم تپتی ہوئی پتھریلی زمین پر چل سکیں۔ قرآن کریم کے الفاظ بھی اسے برداشت کرتے ہیں۔ کیونکہ ان کا لفظی ترجمہ یہی ہے کہ ہمیں وہ چیز دے جس کے اوپر کھڑے ہو کر ہم مقام جہاد تک پہنچ سکیں۔ اور اس سے مراد جوتی یا چپلی ہو سکتی ہے وہ وقت ایسا تنگی کا تھا کہ رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم سب مجاہدین کوجوتیاں یا چپلیاں تک مہیا نہیں کر سکتے تھے۔ (فتح البیان)
1242
Commentary:
The verse is general in its application, but the persons particularly referred to were seven poor Muslims who were extremely desirous of going to jihad but did not possess the means and the wherewithal to fulfil the wish of their hearts. These men came to the Holy Prophet, begging him to provide them with conveyance so that they might go forth with him. On being told by the Holy Prophet that he was unable to grant their request, they were sorely grieved and went away with their eyes full of tears. It is said that after they had gone, the Holy Prophet was offered three camels by ‘Uthman and four by other Muslims and these he gave to the seven men. The Quran mentions this incident in order to contrast the faith and sincerity of these poor Muslims with the insincerity of those who proffered lame and false excuses and asked to be allowed to stay behind, although they possessed all the means to go. It also appears from this verse that all those who remained behind at Medina were not hypocrites but that among them there were also true and sincere Muslims who could not go because they did not possess the means to do so.
1208
The verse is general in its application but the persons particularly referred to were seven poor Muslims who were extremely desirous of going to Jihad but did not possess the means and wherewithal to fulfil the wish of their hearts.
۞ إِنَّمَا ٱلسَّبِيلُ عَلَى ٱلَّذِينَ يَسْتَـْٔذِنُونَكَ وَهُمْ أَغْنِيَآءُ ۚ رَضُوا۟ بِأَن يَكُونُوا۟ مَعَ ٱلْخَوَالِفِ وَطَبَعَ ٱللَّهُ عَلَىٰ قُلُوبِهِمْ فَهُمْ لَا يَعْلَمُونَ
9:79, 87.
6:26; 9:87; 63:4.
Important Words:
For an explanation of the words, Set seal upon their hearts, see 2:8 & 4:156.
b
9:79, 87.
c
6:26; 9:87; 63:4.
a
9:79, 87.
b
6:26; 9:87; 63:4.
1243
Important Words:
For an explanation of the words, Set seal upon their hearts, see 2:8 & 4:156.
a
9:79, 87.
b
6:26; 9:87; 63:4.